“HUMNE YE (QURAN) MUBARAK RAAT ME NAZIL KIA. YAQINAN HUM DARANAY WALY HAIN. IS RAT ME HAR HIKMAT WALE KAM KA FAISALA KIYA JATA HAI”
(DUKHAN 44)
IN AYAT ME YE WZAHAT KI GAYI HA K QURAN PAK MUBARAK SHAB ME NAZIL KIYA GYA OR IS SHAB ME FAISALE KIYE JATY HAIN.
LAILATUL MUBARKA SE KYA MURAD HAI,
AAM MOLVIYO KA YE KHAYAL HAI K IS SE MURAD SHAB-E-BARAT HAI.
JAB K TMAM MUTQADEEN, MOHADESEEN , MUFASSIREEN OR FUQHA K KEHNA HAI K LAILATUL MUBARKA SE MURAD LAILATUL QADAR HAI.
IN SAB KA KEHNA HA K QURAN PAK LAILATUL QADR ME NAZIL KYA GYA OR IS AYAT ME BHI NAZOOL-E-QURAN KA BYAAN HAI.
LAILATUL QADAR KI TAREEF ME BHI WAZAHAT KI GAYI HAI K IS SHAB ME TAMAM UMOOR K FAISALE KIYE JAATE HAIN OR HAR QISM KI SALAMATI NAZIL HOTI HAI
(QURAN-97/5),
IS SE SAF ZAHIR HAI K LAILATUL MUBARKA OR LAILATUL QADAR DO JUDAGAN RATIEN NAHI HAIN.
SURAH BAQAR ME BHI IS AMAR KI WZAHAT YUN HOWEE HAI K
“HUMNE YE QURAN MAH-E-RAMZAN ME NAZIL KIYA”
(QURAN 2/185).
SHAB-E-BARAT RAMZAN ME WAQIE NAHI HOTI, AGAR AISA NA HO TOU QURAN PAK KA NAZOOL DO RATON ME LAZIM AYEGA.
OR YE MAN’NA PADEGA K FAISALY BHI SAAL ME DO MARTABA KIYE JATEY HAIN.
HALAN’K SAHABA KARAM, TABAEEN AUR MUTQADEEN ME SE KOI BHI IS KA QAIL NAHI RAHA.
WO LAILATUL BARAT KO NA TOU ALAG HASIYAT DETY THY OR NA IS RAT KO DUSRI RATON PAR KOI FOQIYAT DETY THY.
YANI DAUR-E-SAHAB OR KABAR TABAEEN K ZAMANY ME SHAB-E-BARAT KA KOI WAJOOD NA THA.
MUTQADMEEN ME SIRF HAZRAT AKRAMA (R.A)KA KHAYAL HAI K LAILATUL BARAT NISF SHABAN KI SHAB HAI,
KHUD SOOFIYA BHI IS K QAIL RAHE K NAZOOL QURAN PAK SHAB-E-BARAT ME HOWA.
JESA K GHAZALI (R.A) (WAFAT 505 H) KI AEHYA-E-ULOOM OR SHEIKH ABDUL QADIR JILANI (R.A) (WAFAT 561 H) KI GHAUNYATUTALEBIN SY WAZAH HOTA HAI.
DRASAL YE DAWA K QURAN PAK DO BAR NAZIL HOWA,
PEHLI MARTABA SHAH WALI ULLAH (R.A) (WAFAT 1763) NE HAJJATUL BALGHA ME KAHI, UNHO NE YE BAT IS LIYE KAHI K QURAN KA RAD BHI NA HO OR BUZURGO KA ANDHA ETQAD BHI QAIM RAHE.
PHIR MOLANA SHABBIR AHMED USMANI (WAFAT 1951) OR
MOLANA AEHTASHAM UL HAQ THANVI NE BHI IS TAREEQAY KO APNAYA.
LEKIN LUTF KI BAAT YE HAI K SHAB-E-QADAR K WAQT IN AYAT KO SHAB-E-QADAR KI FAZEELAT ME PESH KAR DIYA JATA HAI OR SHAB-E-BARAT KY WAQT SHAB-E-BARAT KI SADAQAT K LIYE PESH KAR DIYA JATA HAI.
YANI IN AYAT KO JIS K SATH CHAHA MUNSALIK KARDIYA.
TAFSEER OR FIQHA KA YE MUSALIMA USOOL HAI K AGAR KOI AYAT MUTHAMIL MAENY NAZAR NA AYE TOU IS KI TAFSEER QURAN PAK HI KI DOOSRI AYAT SE KI JAYEGI.
OR SIRF WOHI MEANING MURAD LIYE JAIEN GAY, JIS KI TAEED QURAN PAK KI AYAT SY HO.
ALLAH TALA KA YE FARMANA K
“HUMNE MAAH-E-RAMZAN ME QURAN PAK NAZIL KYA”
OR PHIR YE KEHNA K
“HUM NE QURAN LAILATUL QADAR ME NAZIL KYA”
YE DONO BAATEN WAZAH HEIN. AESY WAZAH BYAN KI MOOJODGI ME EK MUSHTABA RAWAYYA IKHTIYAR KARNA OR BATOR KHUD YE TASSAWUR QAIM KAR LENA K QURAN PAK DO MARTABA NAZIL HOWA, AIK ILMI KHYANAT HAI.
JAB K TAMAM MUFASAREEN ISKE QAIL HAIN K LAILATUL MUBARKA SE LAILATUL QADAR MURAD HA TO PHIR KOI WAJA NA THI K IN TAMAM ULMA OR AAIMA KA QOL KO TARAK KAR K SIRF AKRAMA HI KA QOL IKHTYAR KYA JAYE.
HIND O PAK KY AKSAR ULMA OR MUQALA NAWASIYO NY AKRAMA OR SHAH WALI ULLAH KI TAQLEED KY ELAWA KOI TEHQEEQ NAHI KI,
NA UNHO NE YE MALOOM KARNY KI KOSHISH KI K DEGAR MUFASAREEN KI RAYE KYA HAI.
IN KI TEHREER KO DEKHNY SE ANDAZA HOTA HAI K YE SAB IN K APNY KHAYALAT HAIN JIN KA QURAN MAJEED SE DOOR KA BHI KOI WASTA NAHI BAL K UNHO NE ZAEEF RIWAYAT SE MAROOB HOKAR QURAN PAK KO IN K MUTABIQ DHAL LENY KI KOSHISH KI HAI.
AKRAMA, IBN-E-ABBAS K GHULAM THY OR IN SE RIWAYATEIN BYAN KI HEIN.
IN K MUTALIQ IMAM ZAHBI KA KEHNA HAI K
“IS KY KHAYALAT K BAES IS KI ZAAT ME KALAM KYA GYA NA K HAFIZA K BAES”
IMAM BUKHARI (R.A) NE IS PER AETAMAD KYA LEKIN IMAM MUSLIM NE IJTINAB KIA OR IS SE BOHT KAM RIWAYAT LI.
OR WO BHI IS WAKT JAB DUSRA RAWI MOJOOD HO.
IMAM MALIK (R.A) NE 1 YA 2 HADITHS K ELAWA IS SE IJTINAB KIYA.
ABDULLAH BIN HARIS KA QOL HAI K MAIN ALI BIN ABDULLAH BIN ABBAS KI KHIDMAT ME HAZIR HOWA TO WAHAN AKRAMA ZANJEERO ME BANDHA PARA THA. MAINE KAHA; AAP ALLAH SE NAHI DARTY? UNHO NE JAWAB DIYA YE KHABEES MERE BAP (FATHER, ABDULLAH BIN ABBAS) PAR JHOOT BOLTA HAI. BEHAR HAL MOHADASEEN NE AKRAMA KO GHAIR SIQA QRAR DIYA.
YAQOOB AL HAZRAMI NE APNY DADA SE NAQAL KYA HAI K AIK BAR AKRAMA MASJID K DARWAZY PER KHADE HO KAR KEHNE LAGA
“IS MASJID ME JITNY LOG HEIN SAB KAFIR HEIN”
WO KHARJIYO K 1 FIRQE ABAJIYA KA HUM- KHAYAL THA.
IN ULAMA KO JO AKRAMA KI RIWAYAT KO MANTE HAIN,
YE CHATE HEIN K WO PEHLE AKRAMA KI SADAQAT SABIT KAREN PHIR IS PER BEHES KARIN K IS KA QOL DURST HA YA NAHI.
HAIRAT TO IS BAT PER HAI K AKRAMA TO UMMAT MUSLIMA KO WAJIB UL QATAL TASSAWUR KARTA HAI OR HUM IS KI RIWAYAT PER APNY AQAID KI BUNYAD RAKHTE HAIN
JAHAN TAK RIWAYAT KA TALUQ HAI,
HAZRAT AYESHA(RA) SE 1 RIWAYAT BAYAN KI JATI HAI JO HAZRAT AYESHA (R. A)PER SARHEE BOHTAN HAI,
TIRMAZI KI RIWAYAT YUN HAI
“MAINE 1 RAT RASOOL (S.A.W) KO NAHI PAYA. MAIN (TALASH ME) NIKLI TO AAP (S.A.W) BAQI ME THEY AAP (S.A.W) NE POOCHA TU IS SE DARTI HAI K ALLAH OR IS KA RASOOL TERE SATH ZYADTI KAREGA. MAIN NE ARZ KYA AE RASOOL (S.A.W) GUMAN KYA THA K AAP APNI DEGAR AZWAJ K PAS GAYE HEIN. AAP (S.A.W) NE FARMAYA ALLAH TALA NISF SHABAN ME ASMAN SE DUNYA KI JANIB NAZOOL FARMATE HAIN OR BANU KALB KI BHEERO (SHEEPS) K BALO KI TADAD SE ZYADA LOGO KI MAGHFARAT FARMATA HAI”
ISI RIWAYAT PAR TAMAM QISSE KI BUNYAD RAKHI GAYI HAI OR MUSALMAN IS RAAT QABRISTAN K CHAKKAR KAT’TE YA MASJID ME SHAB BEDARI KARTE NAZAR AATE HAIN.
OR ISSE 1 ZAROORI AMAL TASSAWUR KARTE HAIN JIS KA TARK INHE KISI HAL GAWARA NAHI.
HALAN’K MOHADASEEN KI NIGAH ME IS RIWAYAT KI KOI HESIYAT NAHI KHUD IMAM TARMAZI (WAFAT 276 H) NE ISE RIWAYAT KAR K IS PER SHADEED JIRHA KI HAI,
HERAT KI BAT HAI K HUMARE ULMA TIRMIZI KI IS RIWAYAT KO BAYAN KARTE HAIN
MAGAR IMAM TIRMIZI NE IS PER JO BEHES KI HAI IS PER NAZAR NAHI KARTY.
YE AMAR BHI GHOR TALAB HAI K JAB IS RAT KO ITNI FAZEELAT HASIL THI TOU RASOOL (S.A.W) NE SIRF QABRISTAN JAANE PER KYO IKTIFA FARMAYA OR KOI DOOSRA AMAL ANJAM NA DIYA.
IS RIWAYAT ME SHAB BEDARI KA BHI KOI ZIKAR NAHI, AGAR IS RAT KO ITNI FAZEELAT HASIL THI TOU ZAROORI THA K AAP (S.A.W) PEHLE SAHABA KIRAM KO AZWAJ-E-MUTHARAT KO BYAN FARMATY.
TA K SAB IS KI FAZEELAT KO HASIL KARSAKTY OR KAM AZ KAM HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) KO TOU (NAOOZUBILLAH) AAP (S.A.W) KA PEECHA KARNY KI ZAROORAT PESH NA ATI.
RIWAYAT SE YE TASSAWUR MILTA HA K RASOOL (S.A.W) NUIKHFA SE KAM LIYA THA.
YE AMAR BHI SOCHNY KY QABIL HAI K SURA DAKHAN MAKKI SURA HAI OR HIJRAT SE TAKREEBAN 4 SAL PEHLY NAZIL HOWEE.
JAB K YE WAQYA AGAR HAZRAT AYESHA (R. A) SE SHADI K FORAN BAD BHI PESH AAYA TO HIJRAT KY 16 MONTHS BAD KA WAQYA HOGA.
YE NA MUMKIN C BAT HAI K SURA DAKHAN K NAZOOL K 5 SAL BAD SHAB-E-BARAT KI FAZEELAT MADEENY ME ZAHIR KI GAYI HO OR IS TAMAM MUDDAT ME LOGO KO IS KI FAZEELAT SE LA ILM RAKHA GYA HO.
RIWAYAT ME LAFZ KI MOJODGI SE TU YE ZAHIR HORAHA HAI K WAQYA HIJRAT K KAYI SAAL BAAD PESH AYA KYO K HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) FARMA RAHI HAIN K MERA GUMAN THA K AAP (S.A.W) APNI AZWAJ K PAS GAYE HON GY, YANI YE WAQYA IS WAKT KA HAI JAB AAP (S.A.W) K NIKKAH ME MUTADID AZWAJ THIEN.
IS RIWAYAT SE 1 OR BHI MASLA PEDA HOGA, K YE WAQYA 8 HIJRI SE PEHLY KA HAI YA BAD KA, AGAR YE KAHA JAYE K IS SE QABAL KA HAI TOU IS WAKT TAK QABRO KI ZYARAT MANA THI.
OR AGAR KAHA JAYE K YE WAQYA 8 HIJRI K BAD KA HAI TOU SURA DAKHAN K NAZOOL KA 12 SAL BAD IS KI FAZEELAT KA ILM HOWA.
TIRMIZI ME YE RIWAYAT MUKHTASIR HAI.
PHIR JAISE JAISE ZAMANA GUZARTA GAYA IS PER HASHIYE CHARTEY GAYE HATTA K YE 1 TAWEEL DAASTAAN BAN GAYEE.
OR IS ME ITNA DAKHLI TAZAD PEDA HOWA K AL-AMAN.
DUSRI RIWAYT BHI HZ AYESHA (RA) HI SE MANSOOB HAI OR IS K RAWI BHI ARWA HEIN.
RIWAYAT YE HAI K
“HZ AYESHA (R.A) FARMATI HEIN K JAB NISF SHABAN KI SHAB HOWI TO RASOOL (S.A.W) MERE BISTAR SE KHAMOSHI SE NIKAL GAYE PHIR FARMANY LAGE, KHUDA KI QASAM, MERA BISTAR RESHAM KA THA NA QAZKANA KATAN KA OR NA SOF KA, MAIN NE POOCHA SUBHAN ALLAH PHIR WO KIS KA BANA HOWA THA, FARMAYA IS KA TANA BAALON KA OR BANA OONT (CAMEL) K BALO KA THA.
MAIN NE DIL ME YE KHYAL KYA K RASOOL (S.A.W) APNI BAZ AZWAJ K PAS TASHREEF LE GAYE HEIN. ME KHARI HOWEE OR AAP (S. A.W) KO GHAR ME TALASH KYA, ME NE APNY HATH AAP (S.A.W) K QADMO PER BULAN KAR DIYE OR AAP(S.A.W) SAJDY ME THY.
MAINE NE AAP (S.A.W) KI DUA YAD KAR LI. AAP (S.A.W) FARMA RAHE THY (AE ALLAH) MERE DIL OR MERE KHYAL NE AAP KO SAJDA KYA, OR MERE DIL AAP PER EMAN LAYA. MAIN NEMATO K SATH AAP KI JANIB MUTAWAJA HOTA HOON OR AAP K SAMNY APNY GUNAHO KA ETRAF KARTA HOON. MERI MAGHFART FARMA DIJYEE KYO K AAP K ELAWA KOI GUNAHO KI MAGHFART NAHI KAR SAKTA.MAIN AAP K AFO K ZARYA AAP KY ATAB SE OR AAP KI REHMAT K ZARYE AAP KI SAZA SE OR AAP KI RAZA K ZARYE AAP KI NARAZGI SE PANAH MANGTA HOON OR AAP K ZARYE AAP KI ZAT SE PANAH MANGTA HOON, MAE AAP KI SANA KA SHUMAR NAHI KARSAKTA AAP KI ZAT AESI HI HAI JESY AAP NE APNI KHUD SIFT BYAN FARMAI HO.
HAZRAT AYESHA FARMATI HAIN; RAOOL (S.A.W) SUBAH TAK KHARY RAHE OR BETHTY RAHE HATTA K AAP (S.A.W) K QADMO PER WARM AGAYA.
MAIN AAP KY CHOKY MARTI OR KEHTI THI MERE MAA BAP AAP (S.A.W) PER QURBAN,
KYA ALLAH NE AAP KY AGLY PICHLY GUNAH MAAF NAHI FARMAYE, KYA ALLAH NE AAP K SATH WESA NAHI KYA,
AAP (S.A.W) NE FARMAYA KYA MAE SHUKAR GUZAR BANDA NA BANOO?
AE AYESHA KYA TU JAANTI HAI K IS RAT ME KYA HOTA HAI, MENE ARZ KYA, KYA HOTA HAI…
AE AYESHA KYA TU JANTI HAI K IS RAAT ME KYA HOTA HAI,MENE ARZ KYA, KYA HOTA HAI.
AAP(SWS) NE FARMAYA IS SHAB ME IS SAAL PAIDA HONY WALO OR MARNY WALO K NAAM LIKHY JATY HEIN, ISI SHAB ME RIZQ NAZIL HOTA HAI OR AMAL O AFAL UTHAYE JATY HEIN,
MAINE ARZ KYA YA RASOOLALLAH(SAS) KOI SHAKS ALLAH KI REHMAT K ZARYE JANNAT MAE DAKHIL NA HOGA AAP (SWS) NE FARMAYA NAHI JAB TAK ALLAH MUJHE APNI REHMAT ME NA DHANP LE.
PHIR AAP (SWS) NE APNY SAR OR APNY CHERAY PER HATH PHERA (DUA K BAD DONO HATH PHERY JATY HEIN, AIK HATH NAHI) IS RIWAYAT KI SANAD ME KHAMIYAN PAEE JATI HEIN.
MANVI LEHAZ SE BHI KHAMIYAN MOOJOOD HIEN.
1.PEHLI RIWAYAT ME BAQI JAANE KA ZIKAR THA, YAHAN WO ZIKAR HI UDA DIYA GYA, IS TARHA HAR DO RIWAYAT ME BAHAM TAZAD HA, SAWAL SIRF ITNA HA K KYA YE DO WAQIYAT HEIN YA AIK WAQYA. AGAR DO WAQYAT HEIN TOU KYA HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) ITNI KAM FEHaM THIEN K BAR BAR IS QISAM K WAQIYAT PESH ANY K BAWAJOOD HAMESHA BHOOL JATI OR BAR BAR TAKRAR K BAWAJOOD IS RAT KI KOI FAZEELAT BYAN NAHI KARTI.
2.IS RIWAYAT ME JIS DUA KA ZIKAR HAI WO 1 DUA NAHI BAL K MUTADID DUAIEN HEIN JINHE RAAWI NE MUKHTALIF MAQAMAT SE YAKJA KAR K SHAB-E-BARAT SE JOR DIYA.
3. YE JUMLA “YA RASOOLALLAH (S.A.W)AAP K TO AGLY PICHLY GUNAH MAAF HOCHUKY HEIN” YE HZ AYESHA KA QOL NAHI BAL K DEGAR SAHABA KA QOL HAI JO DOOSRI HADEESO SE CHORI KAR K YAHAN JOR DIYA GYA.
YE BAT BHI ZEHN NASEEN RAHE K RASOOL (S.A.W) TAMAM RAT EBADAT NA FARMATY THY JIS KA ZIKAR QURAN
(73/2 SE 4)
ME MILTA HAI OR IS KI TAEED ME LATADAD HADITH MOJOOD HEIN.
4.SHAB-E-BARAT K SILSALY ME JITNI RIWAYAT HEIN IN ME SE KISI ME BHI TAREEKH (DATE) KA ZIKAR NAHI ” NISF SHABAN WALI MANTAQ BHI AJEEB HAI, AGAR NISF SHABAN YANI 15 TH SHAB KO EBADAT KI JAYE OR CHAN 29 TH KO HOJAYE TOU NISF SHAB KYA REH JAYE GI.
LAFZ BARAT KI TEHQEEQ BHI ZAROORI HAI.
LAFZ TABRA BARAT HI SE MUSHTAQ HAI, BARAT K MEANING HIEN BEZARI YA IZHAR-E-NA FRAT.
SURA TOBA KA DOOSRA NAM SURA BARAT HAI KYO K IS SURA ME KUFFAR OR MUSHREKEEN SE BARAT KA ELAN KYA GYA HAI.
IN MEANINGS K PESH NAZAR YE BAT BHI GHOR TALAB HAI K SHAB-E-BARAT ME KIS BAT SE BEZARI KA IZHAR KYA JATA HAI OR IS NAM KI IBTADA KAB SE HOWEE.
KISI AIK HADEES ME BHI LAFZ BARAT ISTAMAL NAHI HOWA.
FIRQA AEHL-E-BATIL KA AQEEDA HAI K IS RAT IS FIRQY K LOG IMAM MEHDI SE IN K KHIROJ KI YANI BAHIR NIKALNY KI DAKHWAST KARTY HEIN TA K MOMINEEN RAFZIYO KI AEANAT KARIN OR MUNKAREEN YANI AEHLE SUNNAT KA SAFAYA KARIN.
IS TARAH AEHL-E-SUN NAT OR SAHABA SE BEZARI KA IZHAR KARTY HEIN ISI LIYE IS SHAB KA NAM BARAT HAI OR YE SHAB TABARRA HAI,
LUTF YE HAI K YE FIRQA YE KHIDMAT APNI CHALAKI SE AEHL SUNNAT SE LE RAHE HIEN.
YE BAT AFSOS NAK HAI K ISLAM KO JITNA NUQSAN SOOFIYA NE APNI LA ILMI SE POHNCHAYA SHAYED ZANDEEQO OR RAFZIYO NE BHI POHNCHAYA.
UNHO NE JO RIWAYATEIN BYAN KI HAIN IN ME SE AIK BHI SEHAT K SATH SABIT NAHI KI JA SAKTI K YE HADEES-E-RASOOL (S.A.W) HAIN.
SHAB-E-BARAT KI RIWAYAT KA TALUQ HADITHS K 3RD & 4 TH DARJEY SE HAI OR YE TAMAM RIWAYAT HADEES KI 3 RD YA 4 TH TABQAY KI KITABO ME PAEE JAATI HEIN YA KUTAB-E-TA SSAWUF OR BAZ TAFASEER ME MILTI HEIN.
SHAB-E-BARAT SE MUTALIQ JITNI BHI RIWAYAT GHUNYATUTTALIBEEN ME PAEE JATI HEIN ABU NASAR OR HAT BULLAH SE MARWI HEIN.
IN RIWAYAT ME BHI BAHIMI TAZAD HAI,JIS SE YE SHUBA PEDA HOTA HAI K GHUNIYATUTTALIBEEN SEREY SE SHIKH ABDUL QADIR JILANI KI TASNEEF HI NA HO.
SEHIKH ABDUL QADIR JILANI KI DOOSRI KITAB FATHA-UL-GHAIB ME BHI HADEES KA YAHI HAAL HAI.
PEHLY OR DOOSRY TABQAY ME IN KA KAHIN WAJOOD NAHI.
TEESRY TABQAY ME BHI SIRF IN KITABO ME YE RIWAYAT PAEE JATI HEIN JIN K MUSANNIF NE AEHTIYAT SE KAM NAHI LIYA.
HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) SE AIK RIWAYAT MARVI HAI: AIK RAAT RASOOL (SAW) UTHAY, KAPRAY PEHNY OR GHAR SE BAHAR TASHREEF LE GAYE. MAINE (HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A)) APNI BANDI BAREEDA KO PEECHA KARNY KA HUKUM DIYA. IS NE AAP (S.A.W) KA PEECHA KYA, HATTA K AAP (S.A.W) BAQI TASHRIF LE GAYE.
IS K BAD 1 KINARY PER JAB TAK ALLAH NE CHAHA AAP(S.A.W) KHADE RAHE, IS K BAAD WAPIS HUWE.BAREEDA PEHLY WAPIS AGAYEE.
IS NE MUJ SE TAMAM WAQYA BYAN KYA. MENE SUBA TAK TO HUZOOR (S.A.W) SE KISI BAT KA ZIKAR NAHI KIA, SUBAH AAP (S.A.W) SE WAQYA BYAN KYA. AAP ( S.A.W) NE FARMAYA MUJE IS LIYE BHEJA GYA THA K MAIN AHL BAQI KI SALWAT O JANAZA PADHU, YA IN K LIYE DUA-E-MAGH FARAT KAROON.
JAB K SURA TOBA ME HAI
“NABI KO OR IN LOGO KO JO EMAN LAYE HEIN ZEBA NAHI HAI K MUSHRIKO K LIYE MAGHFIRAT KI DUA KARIN CHAHE WO IN K RISHTEDAR HI KYO NA HON
(AYAT 183).
ABU MOHIYA SE RIWAYAT HAI; MUJE (YANI RASOOL (SAW)) HUKUM DIYA GYA THA K MAIN AHLE BAQI K LIYE DUA-E-MUGH FARAT KARUN IS LIYE MAE IN K LIYE DUA-E-MUGH FIRAT KARNA CHAHTA HOON. PHIR AAP (S. A.W) BAQEE TASHREEF LE GAYE OR AHLE BAQI K LIYE DUA-E-MUGHFIRAT KARNY K BAD FARMAYA…
FARMAYA! AE ALLAH TU NE MUJE IKHTIYAR DIYA HAI YA TOU MAE DUNYA K KHIZANY OR IS KI DIWAMI ZINDAGI PASAND KAR LOON YA PARWARDIGAR SE MULAQAT PASAND KAR LOON. MAINE APNE PARWARDIGAR KI MULAQAT KO PASAND KYA.
ISI RAT K BAD SUBAH AAP (S.A.W) KO WO TAKLEEF SHURU HOWEE JIS ME AAP (S. A.W) IS WAFAT HOWEE.
GOYA YE WAFAT SE 5 ROZ QABL KA WAQYA HAI, YANI AGAR RASOOL (S.A.W) KI WAFAT 9 YA 12 RABI UL AWAL KO HOWI TO BAQI ME JAANE KA WAQYA SAFAR K MAHEENY ME HOWA HOGA, OR IS SE PEHLY RASOOL (SAW) KABHI RAAT KO BAQI TASHREEF NAHI LE GAYE THY.
IS SE YE BAT WAZAH HOJATI HAI K SHAB-E-BARAT OR BAQEE KI KAHANI SAR A SAR JHOOT OR FARAIB HAI.
AURTON K LIYE QABRISTAN JANY KI MUMANIYAT HAI, AESI SOORAT ME YE DAWA K UMM UL MOMINEEN (R.A) BAQEE TASHREEF LE GAYEIN THEIN AIK KHULA TABAARA HAI.
SHEIKH ABDUL QADI JINAL (WAFAT 561 H) NE HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) KI 1 RIWAYAT IS SANAD SE NAQAL KI HAI: HUMAIN ABU NASR BIN MUHAMMAD NE KHABAR DI, WO APNY BAP (ABU ALI AL HUSSAIN) SE RIWAYAT KARTA HAI , WO APNI SANAD SE HASSHAM BIN ARWA SE
WO HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) IS TARHA HAMEN ABU NASR K BAP NE HASSHAM TAK KO SANAD BYAN NAHI KI, HALAN’K IN DONO K DARMYAN 350 SAL KA FARQ HAI RIWAYAT YUN HAI
“RASOOL (S.A.W) ROZE RAKHTY HATTA K HUM KEHTY K AB AAP (S.A.W) AFTAAR NA FARMAEIN GE OR JAB AAP (S.A.W) AFTAR KARTY TO HUM KEHTY K AB AAP (S.A.W) ROZY NA RAKHIEN GE. OR AAP (S.A.W) KO SHABAN ME ROZY BOHT MEHBOOB THY. MAE ( HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A)) NE ARZ KIYA YA RASOOL (S.A.W) KIYA BAAT HAI K MAIN AAP (S.A.W) KO SHABAN ME BOHT ROZY RAKHTY DEKHTI HOON AAP (S.A.W) NE FARMAYA AE AYESHA YE AISA MAHINA HAI JIS ME IS SAAL MARNE WALO K NAAM LIKH KAR MALAK UL MOT KO DIYE JATY HEIN OR MAIN YE MEHBOOB RAKHTA HOON K JAB MERA NAAM LIKH KAR DIYA JAYE TO MAIN HAALAT ROZA ME HOON.
ABU NASR K WALID K KEHNA HAI KA HASSHAM NE YE RIWAYAT HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) SE NAQAL KI HAI, JAB K HASSAM KI PEDAISH HAZRAT AYESHA (R.A) KI WAFAT K 3 YA 4 SAL BAAD KI HAI.
TIRMIZI ME HI HAZRAT ABU HARERA (R.A) SE RIWAYAT HAI K RASOOL (S.A.W) NE IRSHAD FARMAYA K
“JAB NISF SHABAN HOJAYE TOU ROZY NA RAKHO”
YE AIK ATAL HAQEEQAT HAI K SAB SE AFZAL RAAT LAIALATUL QADAR KI HA.
IS RAAT K LIYE NA TOU KISI QISM KI KOI HADEES HA OR NA HI IS KI KOI DATE MENTION KI GAYEE HAI TA K LOG IS PER BHAROSA KAR K ZINDAGI BHAR KA AMAL TARK NA KAR DEIN. OR SHAB-E-BARAT QATAEE MENTION KAR DIYA GYA OR IS SHAB KA ILM HAR AIK KO HO GYA.
AGAR IS SHAB KI KOI FAZEELAT HOTI TOU ISY BHI KHUFYA RAKHA JATA, JIS TARAH LAILATUL QADAR KO RAKHA GYA.
SHEIKH ABDUL QADIR JILANI (R.A) NE BAZ GUMNAM ULMA KA AIK FATWA BHI NAQAL KYA HAI JO IS TARHA HAI:
BAAZ ULMA NE IN RATO KO JAMA KYA HAI JIN ME SHAB BEDARI MUSTAHIB HAI AESI RATIEN SAL MAE 14 HEIN.
1.MOHARRAM KI PEHLI RAT,
2. SHAB-E-AAS HOORA
3. RAJAB KI PEHLI RAT
4. SHABAN KI 15 SHAB,
5. SHAB-E-ARF A,
6. SHAB EID UL FITR,
7. SHAB EID UL AZHA,
8. RAMZAN KI 5 RATIEN AKHRI ASHRY KI
MUKHTASIR YE K SHAB-E-BARAT K MUTALIQ JITNI BHI RIWAYAT HEIN WO SAB MOHADASEEN K NAZDEEN MOZU OR MUNKIR HEIN,
INME SE 1 BHI RIWAYAT AESI NAHI JIS PER ETAMAD KYA JASAKY.IBTADA ME TO IS QISAM KI RIWAYAT 1 KAHANI KI HESIYAT RAKHTI THI LEKIN BAD ME AANEY WALY SOOFYA NE IS PER MAZEED HASHIYE CHARHA KAR ISY DEEN KA AMAL BANADIYA OR BAAD K AANE WALE ANDHE MUQLEDEEN NE IN SOOFIYA KI KITABO KO DEKH KAR YE TASSAWUR KAR LIYA K SHAB-E-BARAT BHI DEEN KA KOI EHM RUKAN HAI. JIS KA TARK GUNAH HAI, HALAN’K YE SAB RIWAYAT FIRQA BATILA KI WUZA KARDA THI.
YOUSUF KOKAN UMRI
“SEERAT IBNE TEMIYA” MA LIKHTY HEIN
“IN RATO ME HAR GHAR ME HALWY PAKAYE JATY OR MASJIDO ME ROSHNI KA INTIZAM HOTA, SEHAN MASJID OR AETARAF ME BAZAR LAGTA HAR QISAM K BADMASH JAMA HOTY, THELAY WALY MASJIDO ME SADA LAGATY. AURATIEN BHI ZARQ BARQ LIBAS PEHN KAR OR PERFUME (ITAR) LAGA KAR NAMAZO ME SHAREEK HOTI,15 SHABAN KO KHAS TOR PER AURATIEN ZYADA AATI OR MAZARO PAR BHI HAZRI DETI.
GOYA SOFYA OR SUNNI HAZRAT NE FIRQA BATIL KI EID- E-GHADEER KI NAQAL ME 1 NEW EID EJAD KAR LI.
HAR DOUR ME ULMA NE IN BIDAAT KO BAND KARNY KI KOSHISH KI MAGAR AWAM KI AQEEDAT KUCH AESI THI K WO BAND HO HO KAR PHIR JAARI HOTI RAHIEN.
JESA K BYAN KYA JA CHUKA HAI K SHAB-E-BARAT K MOJID SHEA THY OR YE LAFZ TO SIRF DHOKA DENY K LIYE ISTAMAL KYA GYA WARNA DARASAL YE SHAB TABBARA THI,
SHEAYO NE SUNNYO KO DHOKA DENY K LYE IS K FAZAIL ME RIWAYAT WUZA KAR K PHELAEIN YAHI WAJA HAI MOJOODA DOR K SUNNIYO PER SHEAAT KA GHALBA HAI.
15 TH SHABAN KI TAKHSEES IS LIYE HA K SHEAYO K 12 TH IMAM KI WILADAT MUBAYYAN TOR PER IS RAAT KO HOWEE THI, SHAB-E-BARAT ME AATISH BAZI KI JO MAZMOOM RASAM RAIJ HAI WO MAJOOSI ASR KA KHULA SABOOT HAI.
IRAN K AIK AIK SHEHAR ME AATISH KADY BANY HOWY THY JO HAZRAT UMAR (R.A) OR HAZRAT USMAN (R.A) KI ZAMANY ME THANDY KIYE GYE.
BAAZ LOG KEHTE HAIN SHAB-E-BARAT SE PEHLY KOI MAR JAYE TO JAB TAK IS K LIYE FATIHA SHAB-E-BARAT NA KYA JAYE WO MURDO ME SHAMIL NAHI HOTA YANI IS KI ROOH BHATAKTI PHIRTI HAI,
JO KHALIS HINDUO KA AQEEDA HAI,
YE SAB BAATEN JAAHIL MULLAO KI KHUD SAKHTA HAIN JIN KA HAQEEQAT ME KOI WAJOOD NAHI.
MOLANA ASHRAF ALI THANVI APNI KITAB “ISLAH AR RASOOM” ME LIKHTY HEIN K
“MUNJAMLA IN RASOOM K SHAB-E-BAR AT KA HALWA OR EID KI SAWAYAN OR AASHOORA MOHARRAM KA KHICHRA OR SHARBAT WAGHERA HAI, SHAB-E-BARAT ME HADEES SE IS QADR SABIT HAI K RASOOL (S.A.W) BA HUKUM ALLAH TALA JANNAT UL BAQEE TASHREEF LE GAYE OR AMWAT K LIYE ASTAGHFAR FARMAYA, IS SE AAGY SAB BIDDAT HAI”
ALLAH HUMAIN IS HAQEEQAT KO SAMAJNY KI TOFEEQ ATA FARMAYE (AMEEN)
Shab e barat ki haqeeqat videos links
Urdu Pdf BOOk Link to download
For Join Us Islamic Messages Related Quran And Sunnah in Whatsapp
Deobandiyo Din Raat Taqleed Taqleed Karte Ho Jara Us Main Gor O Fikar Karo Akhir Taqleed Hai Kya Aur Us Se Hum Ko Fayda Hai Ke Nuqsan Post Ko Dimag Laga Kar Pado .
Taqleed Ke Lugwi Mainay Kya Hai
Lugat Ki Aik Mashoor Kitab Moajim Ul Waseet Main Likha Hwa Hai Aur Falah Ki Taqleed Bagair Hujjat Aur Daleel Ke Uske Qol Ya Fail Ki Itibah Ki..
Misbah Ul Lugat Main Likha Hwa Hai Usne Uski Falah Baat Main Bagair Gor O Fikar Ke Pervi Ki
(Page No 701)
Esaio Ki Almunjid Main Hai Kisi Mamlay Main Bila Gor O Fikar Kisi Ki Pervi Karna
(Almunjid, Arbi Urdu Page No 831 Dar Ul Ishaat Karachi)
Jamah Ul Lugat Urdu Main Hai Taqleed Pervi Karna , Qadam Ba Qadam Chalna, Bagair Tehkeek Ke Kisi Ki Pervi Karna.
Page No 166 Darul Ishaat Karachi
lughat me taqleed gale (neck) me kisi cheez ko latkaana hai, jaise ke ek hanafi alim ne likha hai
(asaas ul balaagha page 375)
lekin jab iska istemal deen ke mafhoom me aayega toh us waqt iska maana :-“kisi ki baat ko be’ghair daleel aur ghaur o fikr ke qubool kar lena hai ”
(lisaanul arab jild 3 page 367)
maulana sarfaraz khan safdar farmate hain ke:-” lughat ki jadeed aur maaruf kitaab ( masaabah al lugh’at page 764) me hai
‘ qaladah fi qaza ‘ usne uski falan baat me begair qaur wo fikr ke pairwi ki ”
(qalaam ul mufeed page 30)
Istelaahi Tareef :
Hanfio Ki Motubar Kitaab Muslim Al Suboot Main Likha Hai Ke Taqleed Nabi Ke Ilawa Gair Yani Ummati Ke Qol Per Bagair Hujjat( Daleel) Ke Amal Ka Naam Hai Jaise Aami(Jahil) Apne Jaise Aami Aur Mujtahid Dusre Mujtahid Ka Qol Layle Pas Nabi [ SAW ] Aur Ijmah Ki Taraf Rujooh Karna Is Taqleed Main Se Nahi Hai Aur Isi Tarah Aami Ka Mufti Ki Taraf Rujooh Karna Aur Qazi Ka Gawahon Ki Taraf Rujooh Karna Taqleed Main Se Nahi Hai
(Muslim Al Suboot Page No 289 , Jahah Ul Haq Vol 1 Page No 16)
Ibne Hamam Hanfi Ne Likha Hai Taqleed Us Shaks Ke Qol Per Bagair Daleel Ke Amal Ko Kehte Hai Jis Ka Qol (4) Dalail Main Se Nahi Hai Pas Nabi Akram [ SAW ] Aur Ijmah Ki Taraf Rujooh Karna Taqleed Main Se Nahi Hai
( Tehreer Ibne Hamam Hanfi Fi Ilm Ul Usool Vol 3 Page No 453)
Ghulam Rasool Saeedi Barelvi Ne Likha Hai Taqleed Ke Mainay Hai Dalail Se Qatah Nazar Kar Ke Kisi Imam Ke Qol Per Amal Karna Aur Itibah Se Ye Muraad Hai Ke Kisi Imam Ke Qol Ko Kitab O Sunnat Ke Muwafiq Paker Aur Dalail E Shariah Se Sabit Jan Ker Is Qol Ko Ikhtyar Karna
(Sharah Sahi Muslim Jild 5 Page No 63)
Saeedi Sahib Mazeed Likhte Hai Imam Gazali Ne Likha Hai Ke Taqleed Kisi Qol Ko Bila Daleel Qabool Karna Hai
(Sharah Sahi Muslim Vol 3 Page No 330)
Ulema e usool ne taqleed ki taareef yun ki hai
” taqleed aise amal ka naam hai jo kisi ki baat par beghair daleel ke kiya jaaye ”
(muslim al saboot jild 2 page 350)
yahi taareef allama aamdi (613 hijri) ne
(ahkaam jild 3 pg 167,168 )
Bahrul uloom abdul yayla ne ( fawahul rahmat jild 2 pg 400)
allama nawawi ne ( tahzeeb asma ul lugh’aat jild 4 pg 101 me)
ibn haajib ne (mukhtasar pg 231 me)
hajrami ne (usool fiqh pg 457)
mufti ahmad yaar gujrati ne (jaal haq jild 1 pg 15 me)
aur mufti ghulam rasool sayidi hanafi barelwi ne (sharah sahih muslim jild 3 page 329) me ki hai,
molvi sarfaraz khan safdar hanafi deobandi farmate hain ke:-” istelaahi taur par taqleed ka ye matlab hai ke jiska qaul hujjat nahi, uske qaul par amal karna ”
(qalaam ul mufeed page 35)
is taareef se saabit hua ke taqleed bila daleel itaa’at wa iqteda ka naam hai, jisme ilm wa istadlal, nazar o fikr ki jagah hasan zan ko di gayi hai,ye baat khuli hui haqiqat hai ke insaan me ilm wa tahqeeq aur justuzu ko wadiyat kiya gaya hai, bila soche samjhe kisi ke peeche mahaz hasan zan se lagna koi bhi pasand nahi karta,
theek isi tarah ghair maalum masail me Ulema ki taraf ruju karna koi bhi mayoob nahi samjhta
zaahir hai ke ummat se kisi insaan ko waajib ul itteba aur kaamil tareen namoona qaraar dena aur uski baat ko harf aakhir kahna, amalan uski baat ko bila jhijhak qubool karna , usse inharaaf ko gumraahi wa la’deeni wagerah jaise kalimaat se taabeer karna, balke usse ilmi ikhtelaaf karne waale ko la’mazhab se mukhaatib karna SHIRQ hai,
kyonki waajib ul itteba sirf aur sirf ALLAH ki zaat hai aur AMBIYA ki itteba wa pairwi dar’haqeeqat allah hi ki itaat wa farma bardaari hai,
jaisa ki allah taala ne farmaya
” jisne allah ke rasool ki itaat ki usne goya allah ki itaat ki ”
(surah nisa 80)
Taqleed E Shaksi Kab Ijaad Hui
Imam Ibne Qayim Rehmatullah Alaihi Kehte Hai Ye Taqleed Ki Biddat Chothi (4) Sadi Main Jari Hui Ye Wo Zamana Hai Ke Jiski Muzamat Rasool Allah [ SAW ] Se Sabit Ho Chuki Hai
Shah Wali Allah Kehte Hai Maloom Karna Chayie Ke Chothi (4) Sadi Se Pehle Log Kisi Khalis Aik Mazhab Moen Per Mutafiq Na Thay
(Hujjat Ul Balagah Jild 1 Page No 152)
Kia Kisi Moen Imam Ki Taqleed Karna Wajib Hai ?
Kisi Moen Imam(Yani Khaas) Ki Taqleed Karna Quran Aur Ahadees Se Sabit Nahi Hai Balke Hum Jo Rasool Allah [ SAW ] Ki Itaat Karte Hai Wo Bhi Allah Ke Hukm Se Karte Hai
Allah ta’alah farmata hai
1. Humne Rasool Ko Sirf Isi Liye Bheja Ke Allah Tala Ke Hukm Se Iski Farma Bardari Ki Jaye
[ Surah Nisa Aayat No 64 ]
2. Aey Emaan Walo Allah Ki Itaat Karo Aur Rasool Ka Kaha Mano Aur Apne Amaal Ko Garat (Zayah) Na Karo ?
[ Surah Muhammad Aayat No 33 ]
Kya Alim Se Koi Masla Pochna Taqleed Hai ?
Alim Se Masla Pochna Taqleed Nahi Hai Deobandi Aur Barelvi Awam Apne Ulma Se Maslay Pochte Hai
Example: Rashed Ahmed Deobandi (Aik Aam Anparh Shaks) Apne Alim Molvi Mujeeb Ur Rehman Se Masla Pochta Hai Kya Deobandi Ulma Ye Kahenge Ke Rasheed Ahmed Ab Mujeeb Ur Rehman Ka Muqallid Banker Mujeebi Ban Gaya Hai ???
Jab Hanfi Shaks Apne Molvi Se Masla Poch Ker Hanfi Hi Rehta Hai To Iska Matlab Waziah Hai Ke Pochna Taqleed Nahi Hai
TAQLEED AUR ITTEBA ME FARQ
Mazkoorah sutoor me aapne padh liya hai ke:-” kisi ke daleel ke beghair Pairwi karne ko taqleed kahte hain ”
jabke itteba ba’daleel hoti hai, jiski wajah se nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ki pairwi ko taqleed nahin kah sakte kyonke ye daleel ki pairwi hai, imam ibn qayyim ne alaam ul moqeen me is par bada accha tabsirah kiya hai
farmate hain:-” taqleed beghair daleel ke hoti hai aur itteba ba’daleel”
(alaam ul moqeen jild 2 page 137)
maulana ghulam rasool sayyidi hanafi barelwi farmate hain ke:-” taqleed ke maane hain dalail se qata’a nazar karke kisi imam ke qaul par amal karna aur itteba se ye muraad hai ke kisi imam ke qaul ko kitab wa sunnat ke mawafiq paakar aur dalail shariah se saabit jaankar us qaul ko akhtiyaar karna”
(sharah sahih muslim jild 5 pg 63)
abu bilal deobandi ke ustad molwi sarfaraz khan farmate hain ke:-” ye taiy shuda baat hai ke iqteda wa itteba aur cheez hai aur taqleed aur hai ”
(raah e sunnat page 35)
is se waazeh ho Gaya ke aami(jaahil) ka aalim ki taraf bauqat zarurat ruju karna taqleed nahi kyonki aalim apne fatawe me quraan wa hadith darj karega, jisko maanna us par pahle se hi farz tha, pas aalim ne use quraan wa hadith ye masla samjha diya,
faazil kandhari ne aur mullah hasan sar’neblali ne aqdul fareed me yahi kaha hai ke
” aami ka mufti ki taraf ruju karna taqleed nahin ”
(ba’hawala meyaar ul haq page 66)
KYA TAQLEED SHIRK NAHI ??
iski tafseel toh ham aakhir me darj karenge, sabse pahle ham ‘ tohfa ahle hadith ‘ ke Likhne waale ke ustaad mohtaram ka hawala darj kiye dete hain
farmate hain ke:-” koi bad’bakht aur ziddi muqallid dil me ye thaan le ke mere imam ke qaul ke khilaaf agar quraan wa hadith se bhi koi daleel qayem ho jaaye toh main apne mazhab ko nahin chhodunga toh wah MUSHRIK hai, ham bhi kahte hain, isme shak ki koi gunjaish nahi ” (kalaam ul mufeed page 310 ,298) EK GUFTAGU:
DEOBANDI:
(Is haqiqat se enheraaf ke liye abu bilal deobandi ne ek chor darwaza bhi khola hai,
kahta hai) ye taareef aapne kis hadith shareef se akhaz ki hai ”
(tohfa ahle hadith page 31)
MUHAMMADI:
kitne afsos ki baat hai ke jurm toh aap karen aur daleel ham se talab karen,
azeez bhai ye taareef aapke muqallid ulema e usool ne ki hai
agar taqleed ko huqm sharai hota aur ham us par amal bhi karte , tab toh aapka sawaal durust tha, lekin ham toh ise deen me bid’at kahte hain jo shirk fil itaat hai,
magar aap bholepan se is taareef par hamse hadith ka sawaal kar rahen hai,
ye baat yaad rakhiye ke hamare nazdeek ahkaam shariah me quraan wa hadith hi kaafi hai,
ham ye nahi kahte ke har fel me quran wa hadith hi kaafi hai,
maslan agar koi jaat ye kah de ke qur’an wa hadith se ye dikhaayen ke dhaan ki fasal kab kaatni chahiye ??
Ya aapse koi yah kah de ke ganna (sugarcane) kab kaatna chahiye ??
Iski daleel qaul e imam se inaayat kijiye toh yaqinan aap bhi aise sawaal karne waale ko jawab ki bajaaye dimaaghi operation ka mashwarah denge,
haan ! Agar ham aapse ye sawal karen ke aapke nazdeek taqleed huqm sharai hai aur aap imam abu hanifa ke muqallid bhi hain toh jo taqleed ke taareef aapne bayan ki hai wah imam sahab ke qaul se dikhaayen ??
Magar aap koshish ke ba’wajood iska jawab qayamat tak nahin de sakte,
RADD E TAQLEED QUR’AN KAREEM SE
Quran kareem me bahut se aayat se taqleed ki nafi hoti hai, ham chand aayat se unki nishaan dehi karaate hain
” jo kalaam teri taraf ba’zariye wahiy bheja gaya hai usko mazbooti se pakde rah usme shaq nahin ke tu seedhi rah par hai ”
(surah zukhruf 43 , sanai tarjuma)
” pas tu unme khuda ke utaare hue huqmon se faisla kijiye, aur jo tere paas sacchi taleem aayi hai use chhodkar khawaahisaat ke peeche na chalen ”
(surah maida 49)
in aayat me is baat ka huqm Diya gaya hai ke pairwi sirf aur sire wahiy ki kijiye aur wahiy ki maujoodgi me khawahishaat ki pairwi na karna,
” aur apni zabaano ke jhoote bayan se na kaha karo ke ye halaal hai aur ye haraam hai ( jis ka nateeja tumhare haq me yah ho ) ki tum allah par jhoota ilzam lagaane lago ( jo cheez allah ne haram nahi ki use haraam kyon kaho ? Suno !) jo log allah par jhoot baandhte hain hargiz kaamyab na honge (balke hamesha nakaam rahenge ) unke liye (duniya me ) thoda sa guzara hai aur (aakhirat) me unke liye taqleef deh saza hai ”
(surah nahal 116 ..117 tarjuma sanaai)
ye ayat apne maqsad me bilkul waazeh hai ke kisi cheez ko halaal wa haraam qaraar dena allah taala ke liye khaas hai aur ye ke apni taraf se kisi cheez ko halaal wa haraam kahna maalik haqeeqi par bohtaan baandhna hai is baat ka rabb ul izzat ne ” surah yunus ayat 59″ me bhi bayan kiya hai,
al’gharz kisi cheez ki hillat wa hurmat ka Taalluq allah ki zaat se khaas hai, ab jo shakhs imam abu hanifa ki taqleed ko HALAAL qaraar dekar use farz wa waajib kahta hai,
zaahir hai ke wah allah ki taraf jhoot mansoob karta hai kyonki allah ne kisi jagah bhi imam abu hanifa ki taqleed karne ka huqm wa irshad nahi farmaya,
ek ayat se ek aur baat bhi malum hui wah ye ke jab koi shakhs kisi cheez ko halaal wa haraam kahta hai toh uski hillat wa hurmat ki koi daleel quraan wa sunnat se dena us par laazim hai, warna wah allah par bohtaan baandhne waala hoga, aur usse bhi badh kar wah shakhs naadan wa jaahil aur allah ki siffat me shareek thahraane waala hoga jo insaan is hillat wa hurmat ke fatawe ko bila chun chara qubool kar leta hai, aur use tamaam waajibaat se zyadah ahmiyat deta hai, balke uski taraf dawat deta hai aur usse inheraaf islaam se baghaawat ke misdaq karaar deta hai, aur is be’daleel fatawe ke munkareen ko ” GUMRAH ” me shumaar Karta hai,
hamare deobandi bhai ne tohfa ahle hadith me fiqh ki kitab durre mukhtaar ki badi dhoom dhaam se taareef ki hai aur use madeena ki tasneef qaraar diya hai
(tohfa ahle hadith page 79)
MUQALLID KE USOOL
MUQALLID: pyaare ! Hamare yani ahnaf ke yahansabse pahle quraan ko dekha jaata hai, agar masla qur’an shareef me mil jaaye toh ALHAMDULILLAH , warna hadith e rasool ko dekhte hain, agar mil jaaye toh theek warnaijma me dekhte hain, agar ijma me bhi na mile toh phir fiqh se yani qiyaas sharai se masla hal kiya jaata hai , fiqh ka toh chautha number hai,hamare yahan hadith zaeff bhi ho tab bhi awwaliyat aur foqiyat hadithko hi hogi, qayaas ko nahi hogi ”
(Tohfa Ahle Hadith Page 34)
Ahelehadith JAWAB:
1- BHaiyyon ! Ye itna bada jhoot mazhab ke naam par bola gaya hai. Jiski misaal talaash karne ke ba’wajood nahi milegi, aur bolne waale bhi mashallah deen ke waahid thekedaar aur imaan kaamil ka dawa karne waale hain,
suniye fiqh hanafi ke usool me likha hai adilah arba se faqat mujtahid hi faayeda haasil kar sakta Hai, muqallid ko sirf qaul imam ki zarurat hoti hai,
hanafiya ke sadar us shariyah farmate hain
” yani adila arba ( qur’an, hadith,ijma wa qayaas ) se sirf mujtahid hi kuch haasil kar sakta hai, muqallid nahi, kyonke muqallid ke nazdeek toh daleel sirf uske imam mujtahid ka qaul hota hai, muqallid toh faqat yahi kahe ke mere nazdeek is masla ka yahi huqm hai is waaste ke mere imam abu hanifa ki raaye yahi hai aur jis huqm tak bhi mujhe unki raaye ne pahunchaaya hai bas mere nazdeek wahi sahi hai ”
(Tozeehi Mai Talweeh Page 44)
( Taba Naul Kasoor 1292 Hijri)
ye ibaarat kisi haashiye ki mohtaj nahi , balke apni tafseer aap hai ke adila arbah ki taraf ruju mujtahid ka kaam hai aur muqallid ki daleel imam ka qaul hai,
2- ye bhi aap ki ghalat bayani hai ke muqallideen ke nazdeek zaeff hadithbhi qayaas par muqaddam hai,
Mulla Jeevan Usooli Hanafi Likhta Hai
” yani agar raawi aadil wa zaabid holekin Faqeeh na ho, jaise anas bin malik aur abu hurairah toh agar unkiriwaayaat karta wah hadith qayaas ke mutaabik hai toh amal kar liya jaayega aur agar qayaas ke khilaaf hai toh bil’zarurat chhod di jaayegi, isliye ke agar (khilaaf e qayas) hadith par amal kar liye jaaye toh qayaas ka darwaazah band ho jaayega ”
(Noorul Anwaar Page 179)
maulana taqi usmani hanafi deobandi farmate hain ke: har haalme taqleed hi waajib hai aur apne imam ya mufti ke qaul se khurooj jayez nahi, khwaah uska koi qaul unko ba’zaahir hadith ke khilaaf hi maalum hota ho ”
(Dars E Tirmizi Jild 1 Page 122)
kyon janab ab toh maamla saaf hai ke qayaas ke khilaaf hadith par amalkarna jayez nahi aur ye ke agar imam ka qaul ko hadith ke khilaaf bhi ho tab bhi qaul e imam par hi amal karna waajib hai,
3- agar waaqai aap pahle quraan wasunnat me masla dekhte hain toh aap mubarak baad ke mustahik hain, allah aapke is faael me Baarkat de,
AAMEEN
magar mere azeez bhai ye taqleed nahi balke tark e taqleed hai, jaisa ke ham muqaddama difa imam abu hanifa ke hawaale se ek motbar hanafi deobandi aalim ka aitraaf naqal kar chuke hain
(Read Part 1 Or 2),
mazeed mulaaheza kijiye, deobandion ke mufti e aazam aur faqeeh ul asr maulwi rasheed ahmadsahab farmate hain ke: hadith ki taraf ruju karna muqallid ka wazeefa nahi ”
(Ahasanul Fatawa Jild 3 Page 55)
ahnaf ke maaroof allama qaazi muhibbullah bihari farmate hain ke: yani muqallid ki daleel sirf uskeimam mujtahid ka qaul hota hai, na toh wah khud tahqeeq kar sakta hai aur na apne imam ki tahqeeq par nazar daal sakta hai ”
(Muslim Al Saboot Page 9)
SAHABAA (R.A) KI TAQLEED
Deobandiyyah farmate hain ke baaz sahaba kiram mujtahid they aur kuch ghair mujtahid, toh dusre sahaba kiram mujtahid sahaba kiram ki taqleed karte they, nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ke zamaane me yemen me hazrat mu’az ki taqleed shakhsi hoti rahi, shah waliullah muhaddis dehlawi apni kitab ” insaaf” me farmate hain ke: sahaba kiram mukhtalif shahron me phail gaye, har shaher me kisi na kisi sahabi ki taqleed hoti thi, hz ibn abbas ki makka me, hz zaid bin saabit ki madina me, hz abdullah bin masood (ra) ki koofa me aur basra me hz anas ki taqleed hoti rahi ”
(Tohfa Ahle Hadith Page 90)
JAWAB:
1- Ye sab kazzab wa aftara aur likhne waale ki khud’saakhta kahaani hai, hamara challenge hai kewah kisi sahih wa motbar sanad se in sahaba kiram ki taqleed saabit nahi kar sakta, raaqim hairan hai ke ye shakhs khuda aur rasool Par aftara karne me aur sahaba par bohtaan baandhne me is qadr diler kyon hai ?
2- hz abdullah bin masud (ra) se sahih sanad ke saath marwi hai ke:deen me koi shakhs kisi ki taqleed na kare ”
(Tabrani Kabeer Jild 9 Page 152)
haythami farmate hain: iske raawi sahih ke raawi hain ”
hz shah waliullah muhaddith dehlawi farmate hain ke: bila shubah tamam sahaba kiram, tabainazam, aur taba tabien ka awwal ta aakhir is baat par ijma ho chuka hai ke koi shakhs apne mese ya saabiqeen mese kisi aalim ke sab aqwaal par amal na kare”
(Aqdul Zayyed Page 40)
lekin is haqiqat ke khilaf deobandiyyah kahte hain ke: sahaba kiram ek dusre ki taqleed karte they ”
INNA LILLAHI WA INNA ILAIHI RAJIUN
3- agar log sahaba kiram ki taqleed karte they toh kya wajah hai ke aap hazraat sahaba kiram ki taqleed ke bajaaye imam abu hanifa ki taqleed Karte hain ?? Aur sahaba kiram ki taqleed se mana karte hain ?
Jaisa ki ibn hammam ne ” tahreer ” me saraahat ki hai
(Ba’hawala Majmua Al Fatawa Abdul Haiy Jild 3 Page 193)
kitne sitam ki baat hai ke aap kahte hain ke hz anas ki basra me taqleed hoti thi, magar aap ka aalim hz anas bin malik (ra) ke baare me bakwas karte hue tahrir karta hai ke
” is riwayat ko naqal karne me hz anas (ra) munfarad hain jo budhaapeaur unpad (illiterate) hone ki wajah se qaleel ul zabt they, is tarah wah oont ka peshaab peene waali riwayat me bhi munfarad hai, aur abu hanifa ka usool ye hai ke sahabamaasoom nahi, unpad ya budhaape ki wajah se qillat zabt ki bina par unse riwayat hadith par ghalti ho sakti hai, aur hz anas ghair faqeeh bhi they aur ghair faqeeh sahi ul hifz sahaba ki riwayat faqeeh ke muqaable me marju hai ”
( Taaniyabul Khateeb Page 117, Taba Maktaba Islamia Quetta)
dekhiye aapke aalim hz anas bin Malik (ra) se marwi marfu hadith ko radd karne ke liye unke budhaape aur unpad hone ka dawa karta hai, aur unko ghair faqeeh kah kar apne khabas baatan ka izhaar kiya hai,
Deobandiya apne akaabireen ki taqleed ki wajah se dar’pardah aqeedah toh yahi rakhte hain ke hz anas (ra) ghair faqeeh, unpad, wa budha hone ki wajah se inki hadith na qubool ki jaaye
( maaz’allah ),lekin yahan sirf matlab ke liye unko basrah ka faqeeh kah kar unki taqleed saabit kar rahen hain….
ITTEBA E SUNNAT AUR TAQLEED
Ham zaroori samjhte hain ke aap ko bataayen ke jin aimma ki taqleed riwaaj pazeer hai, unhone apni t.aqleed se sakhti ke saath mana kiya hai, aur itteba e sunnat ki targheeb di hai aur tajjub ka izhaar kiya hai ke itteba e sunnat ke muqaabla me aimma ke aqwaal ko kyon wazani ghardaana jaata hai, kya aimma ke aqwaal aur mazahib ki sadaaqat min jaanib allah hai??
Aur kya is par koi daleel pesh ki jaa sakti hai? Hargiz nahi to phir kyon andhi taqleed se aaraaz nahi kiya jaata hai
allah taala ka irshaad hai: ” logon! Jo kitab tum par tumhare parwardigaar ke yahan se naazil huwi hai, uski pairwi karo aur uske siwa aur rafeeqon ki pairwi na karo aur tum kam hi nasihat qubool karte ho”
Surah Aaraaf Ayat No 3
IMAAN KI SA’AADAT SE MAHROOMI KIWAJAH:
1- Ghuroor e ilm 2- baap, daadaon ki TAQLEED,
Ambiya wa mursaleen par imaan laane ki sa’aadat se mahroomi ki yahido wajah hain,
GHUROOR E ILM
Ek toh wah log they jo guroor ilm me is tarah mulawwis aur apni jihaalat par is hadd tak naazan they ke khud ko kisi qism ki rahnumaayi se mustaghna samjhte they, wah apni fitri pasti aur kotah nazri ke sabab apne maz’oomah uloom par isqadr na’zaan they ke unhone uloom nubuwwat aur unke mu’aarif wa hukm me ghaur wa fikr nahi kiya,
allah taala ne unhi logon ka haal bayaan karte hue farmaya hai
” phir jab unke paighambar unke paas waazeh dalail lekar aaye toh wah ilm par itraane lage. Jo unke apne khyaal me unke paas tha ”
Surah Momin Ayat no 83
aur farmaya: aur kaha ke jis cheez ki taraf tu hamen bulaata hai, usse hamaare dil pardon me hain aur hamare kaano me bhojh hai, aur hamare Aur tumhare darmiyaan pardah hai, tu so apna kaam kar ham apna kaam karte hain ”
Surah Sajda Ayat No 5
BAAP DADAON KI TAQLEED
dusra giroh aisa tha jisne khud ko akaabir parasti ke hisaar me mahsoorkar liya , jaamid taqleed unke khoon me aise sama gayi ke unhone haqaiq wa dalail ke taraf aankh uthakar nahidekha, aur apne baap daada ke nazariyaat aur qol ko harf aakhir samjha, aur uske muqaabil har haqiqat ko jhoota samjha
Jaisa Ke Farmaya
” unhen is baat ka kuch ilm nahi wahtoh sirf atkal daudaate hain, kya hamne isse pahle unhe koi kitab di ? Ke wah use mazbooti se thaame huehain, wah toh sirf ye kahte hain ke ham ne apne baap daadaon ko ek raah par paaya aur ham unhi ke naqse qadam par chalte hue durust jarahe hain, is tarah hamne tujh se pahle jo daraane waala kisi basti me bheja toh wahan ke aasudah logon ne yahi kaha, hamne baap daadaon ko ek deen par dekha hai, aur ham unhi ki iqteda Karte rahenge, rasool ne kaha, agarchah main tumhare paas wah cheez laaun jo hidaayat me isse badhkar ho jis par tumne apne baap daadon ko paaya, wah bole, ham is paighaam ke munkir hain jo tumhare haath bheja gaya ”
Surah Zukhruf Ayat No 20-24
wahi e ilaahi par mabni aur taufeeq rabbami se taeed yaafta uloom nubuwwat ke muqaable me muqallideen ke maz’oomah uloom wa fano ki haisiyat hamesha wahi rahi jo hz moosa (as) ke moje’zaat baahrah ke saamne fir’aun ke bulaaye hue jaadugaron ke phenki hui rassiyon ki zaahir hui, ambiya wa rasool (as) ke baseerat afroz dalail ke saamne taqleed ki shab nahi thahar sakti thi na thahri, is qism ki aawezish ka nateeja ilm se mahroomi hi raha,
Irshad Rabbani Hai:
hamara paigham pahunchaane waalon se hamara peshgi (advance) waada hai ke wah muzaffar wa mansoor honge aur hamare lashkar hi ghaalibrahenge ”
Surah Saffaat Ayat No 171-173
chunanche insaani taareekh ka ek ekPage gawah hai ke nubuwwat aur uloom nubuwwat ke muqaabil aane waale
” ye bhi ek lashkar hai jahan aur lashkaron ne shikast khaayi hai ye bhi hazeemat naseeb hai ”
ki tafseer bankar rah gaye, namrood apni tamam taaqat wa chalaaki ke ba’wajood hz ibraheem (as) ke dalailke saamne ruswa ho gaya toh fir’aun apni fir’auniyat aur laao lashkar samet darya e nile me doob gaya aur ibrat ka samaan bana,
silsile nubuwwat wa risaalat hz muhammad sallalaho alaihi wasallam(pbuh) par apne kamaal ko pahuncha,aur huzoor e rahmat par ye nemat is shaan se poori hui ke allah taala ne irshad farmaya
” wahi toh hai jisne apne paighambarko hidayat aur deen e haq dekar bheja taake usko tamaamdeeno par ghaalib kar de aur allah kaafi gawaahhai ”
Surah Fath Ayat No 28
kaaba me gaade gaye pattar ke buton ko nabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ne apne haathmubarak se hataaya aur dil wa dimagh ke jharokhon me Bithaaye gaye ghulu aur auhaam parasti ke buton ko apni nooraani taalimaat se paas paas kiya aur elaan farma diya
” haq aa gaya aur baatil nabood ho gaya, be’shak baatil nabood hone waali cheez hai ”
Surah Al Isra Ayat No 81
aur deen e haq ki mukhalifat me aidichoti ka zor lagaane waala abu sufyan bin al haaris bin abdul muttalib apni zabaan se elaan karne par majboor hogaya
” qasam se main jin dino jhanda uthaaye phirta tha ke laat ka lashkarnabi e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ke shahaswaaron par ghaalib aajaaye, andheri raat ki taareeqion me thokaren khaane waale bhatke hue pareshaan ki maanind tha, ab waqt aagaya hai ke mujhe hidayat naseeb ho aur main seedhe raaste par aa jaaun ”
AMBIYA (AS) TAQLEED KI NAHI, ILM KI DAAWAT DETE THEY
ambiya (as) ne logon ko apni ” taqleed” ki dawat nahi di, balke unkitaalimaat ka khulaasa tha
” sab allah waale ban jaao ke tum uski kitab dusron ko sikhaate ho aurkhud bhi padhte ho”
Surah Ale Imran Ayat No 79
ambiya (as) ki dawat, taaleem, wa fikr tadbeer ki dawat thi, aur un par naazil hone waali har aayat aql wa baseerat ka khazaana thi,
hz musa (as) ne fir’aun ko mukhaatib hokar farmaya: tum acchi tarah jaan chuke ho ke in nishaaniyon ko aasmaano aur zameen ke parwardigaar ke siwa kisi ne naazil nahi kiya, aur inke nazool se maqsood tumhe baseerat se aash’na karna hai”
Surah Isra Ayat No 102
qur’an kareem ka taruf karaate hue farmaya: ye qur’an tumhare parwardigaar ki jaanib se saamaan daanish wa baseerat hai aur momino ke liye sarasar hidayat wa rahmat hai”
Surah Araf Ayat No 203
AMBIYA (AS) KI DAAWAT SE FAIZ’YAABHONE WAALE KHUSH’NASEEB
Ambiya (as) ki daawat bila’imtiyaz tamaam insaano ke liye thi, taaham is daawat faizyaab hone waale, is noor e baseerat se musta’feed hone wale sirf wah khushnaseeb they jinhe rahmat baari taala ne apni shaan kareemi se muntakhab farma liya tha,
ALLAH TAALA KA IRSHAD HAI”
Aur wah ikhtelafaat karte hi rahenge, siwaayeun logon ke jin par parwardigaar raham farmaye, aur isiliye usne unko paida kiya hai aur tumhare parwardigaar ka qaul poora ho gaya ke main dozakh ko jinno aur insaano (sabse) bhar dunga”
Surah Hood Ayat No 118, 119
is ikhtelaaf ke nateeje me insaano ke do giroh ban gaye
ALLAH TAALA KA IRSHAD HAI
” aur hamne har ummat me paighambar maboos kiya (ye paigham de karke) allah ki ibadat karo aur taaghoot se door raho, phir unme baaz aise hue jinhe allah ne hidayat se nawaaza, aur baaz aise hue ke unpar gumraahi saabit ho gayi, so tum zameen par dekhego ki jhutlaane Waalon ka kaisa (bura) anjaam huwa” Surah Nahal Ayat No 36
RASOOLON PAR IMAAN KE FUYUZ WA BARKAAT
Hidayat naseeb giroh wah tha jo imaan se bahra’war huwa,
ALLAH TAALA KA IRSHAD HAI
dar’asl log ek hi giroh they (unme ikhtelaaf hua) toh allah taala ne nabiyon ko khush’khabriyan sunaane waale aur darr sunaane waale banaakar maboos kiya, aur unke saath sachi kitabein naazil farmaayi taake logonke har ikhtelaafi amr me faisla ho jaaye kitab me saaf ahkaam aajaane ke baad logon ne jinkn wah di gayi thi jhagda karna shuru kar diya aur ye sirf zidd aur anaad ke sabab huwa, us ikhtelaaf me allah taala ne imaan waalon ko haq ki taraf hidayat ata ki aur allah taala jisechaahta hai seedhi raah ki tarah rahnumaayi farmaata hai ”
Surah Baqarah Ayat No 213
AUR FARMAYA
jo log imaan laaye aur nek amal karte rahe unka parwardigaar unki imaan ki badolat hidayat ata farmaata hai”
Surah Younus Ayat No 9
AUR FARMAYA
aur jo Allah par imaanlaaye allah uske dil ko hidayat dega ”
Surah Taghboon Ayat No 11
AMBIYA (AS) KI ITAA’T ASAL IMAAN HAI
Aur momin wah hote hain jo ambiyawa rasool ki itaa’t karte hain, jaisa ke irshad rabbani hai
” momino ki toh baat sirf ye hai ke jab allah aur uske rasool nabi e akramsallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ki taraf bulaaye jaayen taake unme faisla karen toh kahen ke hamne (hukm) sun liya aur hamne maan liya”
Surah Noor Ayat No 51
AUR FARMAYA
tumhare parwardigarki qasam ye log momin nahi ho sakte jabtak tumhe apne tamaam ikhtelaafaat me aapko haakim na maan len, aur jo faisla tumkaro ussedil me tang na hon aur ba’khushi maan len, aur agar ham unpar apne aapko qatal karna ya apne gharon senikal jaana farz kar dete toh unme thode hi ye huqm bajalaate, aur agar ye is nasihat par kaar’band hotejo unko ki jaati hai tohunke haq me bahtar aur deen me unki mazeed saabit qadami ka maujab hota , aur ham unkn apne yahan se ajar azeem ata farmate aur seedhi raah ki taraf unhe hidayat ata karte”
Surah Nisa Ayat No 65-67
IMAM ABU HANIFA RH KA QAUL
imam abu hanifa rh ke shargirdon ne inse mukhtalif aqwaal naqal kiye hain jin ka maqsad yah hai ke hadith par Amal karna zaroori hai aur iske muqaable me aimma ke aqwaal ka tark zaroori hai chunancha suniye
jab kisi imam ke mazhab ke khilaaf sahih hadith maujood ho to hadith par amal karne se hanafiyat se khaarij nahi hota, isliye ke imam abu hanifa rh se ye riwayat saabit hai ke sahih hadith hi unka mazhab hai,
ibne barr rh ne imam abu hanifa rh aur deegar aimma kiraam se isi tarah ke aqwaal naqal kiye hain maalum huwa ke aimma kiraam ka ilm wa fazl, taqwa wa taharah ka taqaaza yah tha ke wah hadith ki mukhalifat ke baare me soch bhi nahi sakte they aur unhone khule lafzon me izhaar kiya hai ke chunke hamen hadith ka istaqsa nahi hai, isliye mumkin hai ke hamaare baaz aqwaal hadith ke mukhalif hon..
Lihaaza Hadith Ko Apnaana Hi Hamara Maslak Hai
Imam shafai se sarahatan is mafhoom ka qaul marwi hai aage iska zikr kiya jaayega..
” kisi shakhs ke liye hamare qaul par amal karna jayez nahi jab tak ke use is baat ka ilm na ho ke hamare qaul ka maakhaz kiya hai”
( Al Natqa Fi Fazail Al Salasa Al Aimma Al Fuqaha Lil Ibn Abdul Barr Page 145, Aalmul Moqeen Ibne Qayyim 2/359, Haashia Bahrur Raiq Al Ibne Aabideen 6/293, Rasmul Mufti Page 29,32, Mizaan Al Shoraani 1/55, Tareekh Ibn Maeen 6/177)
ALLAMA SHORAANI KA QAUL
Allama shoraani meezaan me farmate hain ” imam abu hanifa rh ke baare me hamara aur har munassaf mijaaz insaan ka aiteqaad hai ke shariat ki tadween ( aur jab huffaz hadith ne hadith ke jama karne me door daraaz ke shahron ka safar kiya) tak agar wah zinda rahe aur hadith paa lete to wah har qism ke qayaas ko chhod kar hadith par amal paira hote aur jis tarah deegar aimma ke mazhab me qayaas ka wajood kam hai isi tarah imam abu Hanifa rh ke mazhab me bhi qayaas kam hota, chunke inke daur me shariat ke dalail . Tabeen, taba tabieen ke yahan mutfaraq shahron me mutfaraq taur par jama they ( yani mudawwin na hue they) is liye banisbat deegar aimma ke mazhab me qayaas ki kasrat nazar aarahi hai isliye ke jin masail me unhen nas na mil saki inme unhone qayas se kaam liya lekin deegar aimma ke daur me huffaz hadith ne talab hadith me safar akhtiyaar karke ahadith ko jama kiya hai hadith ka tawaafiq amal me aaya, is sabab se imam sahab ke mazhab me qayas ziyaadah nazar aata hai aur deegar aimma ke mazhab me kam nazar aata hai”
(Meezaan 1/62)
taqriban is hawala ko allama abul hasnaat ne ” nafi al qabeer” me naqal farma kar is par taeedi note likh kar is masle ko waajeh karne ki koshish ki hai , wah mulaheza farmayen ” maalum huwa ke imam abu hanifa rh ne iraadatan qasdan sahih hadithon ki mukhalifat nahi ki hai, adam ilm ke bina Par wah maajoor they, aur inka azar qaabil qubool hai”
(Nafi Al Qabeer Page 135)
aur allah ka irshaad hai ” allah kisi ko uski taaqat se zayadah taqleef nahi deta”
Surah Baqarah Ayat No 31
allama shorani ek jagah likhte hain ” agar motaraz aitraaz kare ke aap ke imam ki wafaat ke baad jin hadithon ki sehat saabit ho jaaye kya in par amal hoga? Jabke aapke imam ne in par amal nahi kiya,
to iska jawab yah hai ke in par amal karna zaroori hai isliye ke agar imam sahab in hadithon par mutla(jaan lete) ho jaate aur inke yahan in ki sehat saabit hoti to wah apne shargirdon ko inke mutabik amal karne ka huqm dete isliye ke tamam aimma shariat ke paband hote hain, pas jo shakhs sahih hadith par amal karta hai wah apne daaman ko khair kaseer se bhar leta hai aur jo shakhs hadith par us waqt tak amal nahi karta jab tak ke uska imam us par amal na kare to wah khair se mahroom ho gaya, jaisa ke aimma ke aqsar Muqallideen ka yahi haal hai, haalanke inke liye zaroori tha ke wah apne imam ki wafaat ke baat sahih hadith par amal karte isliye ke inke imam ke wasiyat yah hai ( ke qaul ke muqaable me hadith sahih par amal karo) aur aimma ke baare me hamara aiteqaad yahi hai ke agar wah zinda rahte aur inke baad jin hadith ki sehat
maalum ho sakti hai usse unhe aagaahi haasil hoti to wah in par amal karte aur har qism ke qayaas aur qaul ko tarq farmate”
(Meezaan 1/26)
IMAM MAALIK BIN ANAS RH KA QAUL
” main bashar(human) hun mujhse kabhi khata bhi sarzad ho jaati hai, aur kabhi durust baat bhi nikal jaati hai meri raaye ko dekho agar kitab wa sunnat ke mawafiq ho to us par amal paira ho jaao aur agar kitab wa sunnat ke mawafiq na ho to us par amal na karo”
( Al Jaame Lil Abdul Barr 2/32, Asool Al Ahkaam Ibn Hajam 6/149, Al Aiqaaz Page 72)
rasool akram(sws) ke elawa jo shakhs bhi hai uska qaul tasleem bhi Kiya ja sakta hai aur radd bhi.. Lekin aap(sws) ke qaul ko radd nahi kiya ja sakta matakhireen ke nazdeeq is qaul ki nisbat imam malik ki tarah aam mashoor hai,
ibnul haad ne “irshaad ul saalik” me isko sahih kaha hai
imam taqiuddeen subki rh ne “al fatawa 1/48″ me isko ibn abbas se naqal kiya hai , usse mujaahid ne suna aur mujaahid se imam malik ne suna ab iski shohrat uski jaanib ho gayi hai, phin inse imam ahmad ne suna,
baherhaal imam dawood ” masail al imam ahmad” me farmate hain..
IMAM AHMAD Rh KA QAUL
” maine imam ahmad se suna farmate they ke nabi(sws) ke elawa har shakhs ke qaul ko qubool bhi kiya jaa sakta hai aur radd bhi kiya ja sakta hai”
( Masail Imam Ahmad Page 276)
” ibne wahab bayan karte hain ke maine imam malik se wuzu me paaon ki ungaliyon ke masah ke baare me sawaal kiya unhone jawab diya masah zaroori nahi hai, ye sun kar main khamosh raha jab log zara kam huwe to Maine arz kiya is masah ke baare me hadith maujood hai, unhone kaha kaun si hadith hai, maine bayan kiya ke hamen lais bin saeed ra, ibne lahiya, umar bin haaris ne yazeed bin umar wa ma’aafri se naqal kiya unhone abu abdurrahmaan habli se unhone mastoor bin saddaad qarsi se unhone kaha:- maine rasoollullah sallalaho alaihi wasallah ko dekha aap apni chhanguliyan ungli ke saath paaon ki anguliyon ki darmiyaan ka masah farmaate isne hadith sun kar kaha ke ye hadith HASAN hai, aur maine ye hadith usse pahle nahi suni, raawi ne bayan kiya uske baad jab bhi unse yah masla daryaaft kiya jaata to wah anguliyon ke khilaal ka huqm farmate”
(Muqaddam Jirrah Wa Taddel Ibn Abi Hatim Page 31,32)
IMAM SHAFAI Rh KA QAUL
is silsile me imam shafai rh se bahut kuch manqool hai yahi wajah hai inke pairokaar in ke qaul ko tark karke hadith par amal karte hain suniye
” har shakhs ka ye haal hai ke sunnat kabhi uske Saamne hogi aur kabhi usse makhfi hogi, lihaaza jab main koi baat kahun ya koi asool bayaan karun aur wah aap(sws) ke farmaan ke khilaaf ho to us waqt aap(sws) ke qaul ko tasleem karo wahi mera qaul hai”
( Tareekh Damishq Ibn Asaakir 15/1/3, Alaamul Moqeen 2/363,364)
IMAM IBNE HAZAM RH KA QAUL
Imam ibne hajam…. Imam shafai ke baare me farmate hain…
” jin fuqaha ki taqleed ho rahi hai unhone taqleed ko BAATIL kaha hai, aur apne pairokaar ko apni taqleed se roka hai, tamaam aimma se ziyaadah wah mutasshad imam shafai rh hain, jab ke wah shakht taqeed farmaate hain ke sahih aasaar ka itteba kiya jaaye aur dalail ki roshni me chala jaaye aur fi zaamid taqleed se burayi ka waajeh taur par elaan farmaya hai, allah taala ke qaul se logon ko fayeda pahunchaaye aur unhe azar azeem se nawaaze haqiqat yah hai ke is tarah wah kair kaseer ka sabab bane hain”
(Al Ahkaam 6/118)
” tamaam musalman is par Mutawaffiq hain ke saamne rasoollullah(sws) ki sunnat aajaaye uske liye jaayez nahi ke wah kisi imam ke qaul ki bina par sunnat ko tark kare”
(Ibn Qayyim Fi Aalaam 2/361, Al Falaani Page 68)
” jab tum meri kitab me rasoollullah(sw s) ki sunnat ke khilaaf koi baat paao to sunnat ke mutaabik chalo aur mere qaul ko chhod do”
( Al Haaroi Fi Zamul Qalaam , Al Khateeb Fil Hejaaj Ba Shafai 8/2, Ibn Asaakir 15/9,10, Al Nawawi Fi Wajmua 1/63, Ibn Qayyim 2/361, Al Falaani Page 100)
” sahih hadith mera mazhab hai”
( Al Nawawi Majmua 1/63, Al Shoraani 1/75, Al Falaani Page 108, Ibne Hajam Ne Iski Sanad Ko Sahih Kaha Hai)
SHEIKH ABU UMAR RH AUR IBN SALAAH RH KA QAUL
Imam shafai rh ke pairokaar apne imam ke mazhab ke khilaaf jo hadith paayen to agar isme ijtehaad ke asbaab malum hon ya khaas taur par us masla me iska ijtehaad qaabil qubool ho to wah iske mutabik amal kar sakta hai, lekin agar wah maqam ijtehaad par faiz nahi aur wah hadith ki mukhalifat karne se bhi bachna chaahta hai to uske liye zaroori hai ke wah Hadith par amal kare aur agar imam shafai ke elawa kisi dusre imam mustaqal se bhi hadith ke mutabik qaul maujood hai to uske liye maaqool azar hai wah apne imam ke qaul ko tark karke hadith par amal kare…. Wallahu alam”
haafiz ibne salah ke qaul me us soorat ka zikr nahi ke agar hadith par kisi imam ne amal nahi kiya to phir kaunsi surat akhtiyaar ki jaaye? Iska jawab allam taqiuddeen subki rh ki zabaan se sune..
Wah “al risaalah jild 3 page 102” me imam shafai rh ke qaul ki haqiqat bayan karte hue farmate hain
ALLAMA TAQIUDDEEN SUBKI KA QAUL
” mere nazdeek hadith ki pairwi karna munasib hai har aadmi apne aapko nabi(sws) ke saamne samjhe aur ye ke wah aap(sws) se hadith sun raha hai, kiya( is tasawwur ke hote hue) hadith par amal karne se pash o pesh jaayez hai? Hargiz nahi wallah har insaan apne faham ke lihaaz se muqallaf hai”
(Al Risaala Jild 3 Page 102)
majeed tahqeeq ke liye Alaam ul moqeen 2/203,270 ka mutaala karen
khaas taur par is riwaayat par ghaur o fiqar karni chahiye
” tum hadith aur uske rijaal ko mujh se ziyaada jaante ho jab tumhe sahih hadith mil jaayen to mujhe bata diya karo, khwaah iske raawi koofi hon ya basri ya shaami, main hadith par amal paira hunga jab ke hadith sahih hogi”
(Al Ehtejaaj Ba Shafai Al Khateeb 8/1, Ibn Asaakir 15/1/9, Al Inteqa Ibnul Barr Page 175, Manaqib Al Imam Ahmad Bin Jawzi Pg 499, Al Harwi 2/47/2, Teen Tareeqe Se Marwi Hai Imam Ahmad Ke Shahabzaade Abdullah apne Baap Ahmad Se Ke Imam Shafai Ne Unse Farmaya, Alaam Ibn Qayyim Jild 2 Pg 325, Al Falaani Pg 152)
IMAM BAIHEQI RH KA QAUL
yahi wajah hai ke imam shafai deegar aimma se hadith ke saath zyada rutbaat rakhte hain, unhone talab hadith me hejaaz, shaam, yemen ,iraq ka safar akhtiyar kiya aur wahan ke ulema se istefaadah kiya aur jis hadith ko unhone sahih samjha Bila khauf wa khatra usko phailaaya, unhone apne shaher ke ulema ke mazhab ki taraf bilkul ruju na kiya jabke wah sahih na tha, haalanke inse pahle aimma ka aam taur par aitmaad tha ke wah apne shaher ke ulema ke mazhab ka baherhaal parchaar karte aur inki mukhalifat ka khayaal bhi na laate
” jis masla me muhaddiseen ke yahan mere qaul ke khilaaf sahih hadith maujood ho to main apne qaul se zindagi me aur baad az wafaat ruju karta hun”
” jo baat main kahun lekin nabi(sws) se uske khilaaf sahih hadith maujood hon to aap(sws) ki baat durust hai, lihaaza meri TAQLEED na karo”
(Ibn Asaakir 15/9/2)
IMAM AHMAD BIN HAMBAL RH
sunnat ke saath muhabbat akhtiyar karne me imam ahmad bin hambal ka maqam deegar aimma se bahut uncha hai, yahi wajah hai ke unhone hadith ke jama karne me deegar aimma se numaayan khidmaat sar anjaam diya hai, inka mashoor qaul hai ” na meri taqleed karna, na malik , na shafai, aur na ozzai, na soori ki TAQLEED karna jahan se unhone ilm haasil kiya tum bhi wahin se ilm haasil karo”
” ozzai, malik, abu hanifa sab ki raaye, raaye hai, aur in sab ki raaye barabar hai, hujjat to hadith hai”
(Al Jamul Ibnul Barr Jild 2 Page 149)
” jo shakhs rasool(sws) ki hadith ka radd karta hai wah barbaadi ke kinaare par hai”
(Ibnul Jawzi Page 182)
aimma kiraam ke bayan karda aqwaal se ye baat saabit ho rahi hai ke wah kis qadar hadith ke shahdaayi they aur hadith ke saath muhabbat ka huqm dete rahe aur andhi taqleed se mana Farmate rahe unhone bila jhijak elaan farmaya ke jo shakhs sunnat sahih ke saath tamask paida akhtiyaar karega use hamari mukhlifat ki kuch parwa nahi karni chahiye, isliye ke sunnat sahih hi hamara mazhab hai wah dar’asal hamari mukhaalifat nahi kar raha balki hamari mawafiqat kar raha hai aur hamare tareeqe par chhal raha hai, lekin jo shakhs ba’zaahir hamari mukhalifat se bachaao karte hue sunnat sahih ka tark karta hai aur hamare aqwaal par amal paira hota hai wah nafarmaan hai aur dar’asal hamare aqwaal ke khilaaf amal paira hai
allah ka irshaad hai
” tumhare parwardigar ki kasam ye log jabkar apne tanaazaat me tumhe musannaf na banaaye aur jo faisla tum karo usse apne dil me tang na hon balke usko khushi se maan len tab tak momin nahi honge”
Surah Nisa Ayat No 65
Aur Farmaya
” to jo log inke huqm ki mukhalifat karte hain unko darna chahiye ke (aisa na ho) in par koi aafat pad jaaye ya taqleef dene Waala azaab naazil ho”
Surah Noor Ayat No 63
taqleed se kya nuqsaan hota ha
Mahemoodul Hasan Deobandi Farmate hain.
“Is (Imam Shafi) ka mazhab raajeh hai aur Haq wa insaaf ye hai ke is masle me (imam) shaafi ko tarjeeh haasil hai aur hum muqallid hai hum par hamare imam abu hanifa ra. ki taqleed waajib hai.
(At-Taqreer Tirmizi, Page 36)
gaur kare kis tarha haq wa insaaf kochhor kar apne imam ki taqleed kosine se lagya hai.
Husain Ahmed Madni Tandavi likhte hain ke “Ek waaqia pesh aaya ke ek martaba teen aalim (Hanfi, shaafi aur Hanbali) Milkar ek Maliki ke paas gaye aur poocha ke
“tum Irsaal (haath chhor kar namaaz padhna) kiyun karte ho? Is ne jawaab diya keMain Imam Malik ka muqallid hun daleel in se jaakar poocho
AGAR MUJHE DALAIL MAALOOM HOTE TO TAQLEED KIYUN KARTA?
Ahmed yaar khan nayeemi farmate hain. (ye bhi to hanfi mukallid hai isliye hawala diya)
“kiyun ki Hanfiyo ke dalaail ye rewaayaat nahi inki daleel sirf qaule imaam (imaam ka qaul) hai.
(Jaa-al-Haq, Jild 2, Page 9)
Note: ye nayeemi sahab mukallid bhihain aur hanafi bhi hain isliye hawala diya gaya)
shabbir ahmed usmani deobandi likhte hain:
“(tanbiyah) doodh churane ki muddatjo yahan do saal bayan hui baaitebar ghalib aur aksari aadat ke hai. imam abu hanifa ra. jo aksar muddat dhaai saal batate hain inke paas koi aur daleel hogi.jamhoor ke nazdik do hi saal hain wallah alam”
in hawalo ka khulasa ye hai ke AGARHAQ apne mazhab ya imam ke khilafbhi rahe to use radd kardenge.
TAQLEED KI WAJA SE Quran Majeed Ki Aayat Mubarika Ko Pase Pusht Daal Diya Jata Hai:
Masla:
KARKHI HANAFI (Taqlidi) Kahte Hain:
asal ye hai ke har ayat jo hamare sathiyo (fuqha hanaifya) ke khilaf hai ise mansookhiyar par mahmool ya marjoo samjha jayega, bahetar hai ketatbeeq karte hue iski taweel kar li jaye”
Usoole karkhi, P. 29,)
TAQLEED KI WAJAS SE AHADEES SAHIHYA KO PAS-E-PUSH DAAL DIYA JATA HAI
MASLAN:
Kar Ki Likhte Hain: asal ye hai ke har hadees jo hamare saathiyon (fuqha hanafiya) ke qaul kekhilaf hai to ise mansookh ya is jaisi doosri riwayat ke muaariz samjha jayega phir dusri daleel di taraf ruku kiya jayega.
(usool karkhi p. 29, asal 30)
yusuf bin moosa malti hanafi kahta hai. jo shaks imam bukhari ki kitab (sahihbukhari) padhta hai wo zandeeq ho jata hai.
(shazrat zaheb j. 7, p. 40)
taqleed shaksi ki waja se kai maqaamat par ijmaa ko radd kar diyajata hai.
KHAIRUL QURUN ME IS BAAT PAR IJMA HAI KE TAQLEED SHAKSI NAJAYAZ HAI.
(ALNABZAT ALKAFIYA P. 71,)
LEKIN MUQALLIDIN TAQLEED KA RAAGALAPTE HAIN:
taqleed ki waja se salf salihin ki gawahion aur tehqiqaat ko radd karke baaz auqaat ailaniya inki tauheen bhi ki jaati hai
Maslan
hanfi taqlidion ki kitab usool shaashime sayada abu huraira rz ko ijtihaadaur fatwa ke darje se bahar nikal karailan kiya gya hai.
“aur isi (usool) par hamare saathiyonne (saydna) abu huraira rz ki riwayatko tark kar diya hai.
(usool shashi ma’a ahsan alhawashi p. 75)
EK HANAFI TAQLIDI NAUJAWAN NE SADIYON PAHLE BUGHDAD KI JAMA MASJID ME KAHA THA:
abu huraira ki hadees qaabil-e-qabul nahi hai.
(seera alaam nabla, j. 2, page 619, majmua fatawa ibn taimiya j. 4, p. 538, haiwatul haiwan lidmiri j. 1, page 399)
taqlidi ki waja se aal-e-taqleed samajhte hain ke quran majeed ki do aayaton me tarruz waaqe ho sakta hai.
Maslan: mulla jeewan hanfi likhta hai.
“kyunki agar do ayaton me ta’arruz hojaye to dono saaqit ho jati hai.
(noorul anwar ma’a qamarul aqmaarp. 193)
NOTE: HAALANKI QURAN MAJEED KI AYAAT ME KOI TA’ARRUZ SIRE SE MAUJUD NAHI HAI AUR NA QURAN WA AHADEES SAHIHYA KE DARMIYAN KISI KISM KA TA’ARRUZ HAI.
ALHAMDOLILLAH
TAQLEED KI WAJA SE AALE TAQLEED NEAPNE TAQLEEDI BHAYION PAR FATWE TAK LAGA DIYA.
MASLAN:
MOHAMMED BIN MUSA ALBALA SAAGUNI HANFI SE MARWI HAI KE ISNE KAHA AGAR MERE PAAS IKHTIYAR HOTA TO MAIN SHAAFIYON SE (INHE KAFIR SAMAJH AKR) JIZIYA LETA.(MEEzan aitedal zehbi j. 4, page 52)
hanafiyon ke ek imam safkar dari nekaha: Hanfi ko nahi chahiye ke wo apni betika nikah kisi shafi mazhab walese kare lekin wo is (shafai) ki ladki se nikah kar sakta hai.
(fatawa bazaziya ala hamish fatawa alamgiriya j. 2, page 112)
yani shafi mazhab wale (hanfiyon kenazdik) ahle kitab (yahud nasara) ke hukm me hai.
(albahrur raaiq j. 2, page 46)
TAQLEED HI KI WAJA SE HANAFIYON AUR SHAFIYON NE EK DOOSRE SE KHOON-REZ JUNGEIN (LADAAI) LADI. EK DUSRE KO QATAL KIYA, DUKANE LUTEI AUR MOHALLE JALAYE.
TAFSEEL YAQOOT ALHAMWI, 623 HIJ. KI MU’AJJAMUL BALDAN J. 1, PAGE 209, ASBAHAAN, J. 3, PAGE 117, SEE, TARIKH IBN ASEER (ALKAMIL J. 9, P. 92)
taqleed hi ki waja se aadmi haq wa insaaf aur daleel nahi manta balke apne mazoom imam ki andha dhundbe daleel pairwi me laga rahta hai.
EK SAHAB NE EK HADIS KO QAWI (YANISAHIH) TASLEEM KARKE, ISKE JAWAB ME 14 SAAL LAGA DIYE.
(ALURF SHAZI, J. 1, PAGE 107)
mehmoodul hasan deobandi kahte hain:
“haq wa insaaf ye hai ke is masle me(imam) shafai ko tarjeeh haasil haiaur hum muqallid hain hum par hamare imam abu hanifa ki taqleed wajib hai.
(taqreer tirmizi p. 36, din me taqlid ka masla p. 24)
Ahmed yar nayeemi barelwi hanfi mukallid likhte hain:
“kyunki hanafiyon ke dalaail ye riwayatin nahi inke dalil sirf qaule imam hai….”
(ja’aul haq. j. 2, pa. 9, deen me taqlid ka masla 26)
TAQLEED SHAKSI KI WAJA SE GHAALI MUQALLIDIN NE BAITULAH ME 4 MUSALLE BANA DALE THE.
jinke bare me rashid ahmed ganguhisahab farmete hain:
albatta chaar musalla jo makka mu’azzama me muqarrar kiye hain laraib ye amar zabu hai ke takrar jama’at wa iftiraaq is se laazim aagaya ke EK JAMAT HONE ME DUSRE MAZHAB KI JAMAT BAITHI RAHTI AUR SHARIK JAMAT NAHI HOTI AUR MURTAKIB HURMAT HOTE HAIN:
(taleefat rasheediya p. 517)
Ahle Hadees Taqleed Q Nahi Karte ?
Ans: Ahle Hadees Taqleed Nahi Karte Balke Allah Aur Uske Rasool [ SAW ] Ki Itibah Karte Hai Jaisa Ke Allah Ne Itibah Karne Ka Hukm Diya Hai…
Kia Charo Imamo Ne Apni Taqleed Ka Hukm Dia ?
Ans: Charo Imamo Ne Apni Taqleed Ka Hukum Nahi Diya Balke Quran Aur Sunnat Per Amal Karne Ka Hukum Diya
1 .Imam Abu Hanifa: Jab Sahi Hadees Mil Jaye Pas Wahi Mera Mazhab Hai
(Dar E Mukhtar, Shami Jild 1 Page No 50)
2 . Imam Malik Main Bhi Admi Hun Kabhi Meri Raye Sahi Aur Kabhi Galat Hoti Hai Ab Tum Meri Raye Ko Dekhlo Jo Quran O Sunnat Ke Muwafiq Ho Usko Laylo Aur Jo Mukhalif Ho Usko Chordo
(Ailam Ul Moqieen : Fasal Kalam Ut Tabaeen Fi Al Rai Vol 1 Page No 81)
3 .Imam Shafai Meri Baat Jo Nabi [ SAW ] Ki Sahi Hadees Ke Khilaf Ho Chordo Pas Nabi [ SAW ] Ki Hadees Sabse Behtar Hai Aur Meri Taqleed Na Karo
(Adab Ul Shafaai Wa Munaqaba Li Ibne Abi Hatim Page No 51)
4 .Imam Ahmed Meri Taqleed Na Karna Aur Na Malik Ki Aur Na Ozai Ki Aur Na Ibraheem Naqai Ki Aur Na Kisi Aur Ki Taqleed Karna Aur Ahkam Wo Waahan Se Lo Jahan Se Inho Ne Liye Hai Yani Kitaab O Sunnat Se
(Masail Abi Daood Page No 277 , Hujjat Ul Balagah Vol 1 Page 157 , Meezan Al Shuraani Vol 1 Page No 76)
Kya Taqleed E Shakhsi Per Ijmah Hwa Hai ?
Ans: Taqleed E Shaksi Per Ijmah Nahi Hua Hai Balke Itibah E Rasool Per Tamam Sahaba Karam RA Ka Ijmah Hai
In Charo Imam Se Pehle Log Kis Ki Taqleed Karte Thay ?
Ans: In Charo Imamo Se Pehle Log Kitab O Sunnat Per Amal Karte Thay Kisi Kisam Ki Taqleed Nahi Karte Thay
Is Aayat Ka Mafhoom O Tarjuma Kya Hai Surah Nehl Aayat No 43 , Surah Al Ambia Aayat No 7 ???
Yaani Ulmaa 2 لَا تَعْلَمُوْنَ
Yaani Awaam Awaam Per Lazim Hai Ke Ulmaa 7Qe 27 Sharto Per Masail Poche
1. Wo Quran Aur Hadees Per Amal Karne Wala Alim Ho , Ahle Taqleed Main Se Na Ho..
2. Isay Ye Pocha Jaye Ke Mujhe Quran O Hadees Se Masla Bataye Ya Rasool Allah [ SAW ] Ka Hukum Bataye Kyun Ke Agli Aayat Main Wazahat Hai Ke بِالْبَيِّنٰتِ وَالزُّبُرِ
Tarjuma: “Daleelo Aur Kitabo Ke Sath” masla Pocha Jaye Aami Ka Alim Ki Taraf Rujooh Karna Taqleed Nahi Hai Jaisa Ke Upar Wazahat Ho Chuki Hai
Taqleed E Shaksi Main Shirk Kab Hota Hai ?
Ans: Taqleed Main Shirk Tab Hota Hai Jab Allah Aur Uske Rasool [ SAW ] Ke Ilawa Kisi Aur Ki Baat Ko Ahmiat Di Jaye Jaisa Ke Yahood O Nasara Ne Kiya.
In Logo Ne Allah Ko Chor Ker Apne Alimo Aur Darwesho Ko Rab Bana Liya Hai
[ Surah Tauba Aayat No 31 ]
Hz Adi Bin Hatim Kehte Hai Ke Maine Nabi [ SAW ] Se Ye Aayat Sun Ker Arz Kiya Ke Yahod O Nasara Ne To Apne Ulma Ki Kabhi Ibadat Nahi Ki Phir Ye Q Kaha Gaya Ke Unho Ne Inko Rab Bana Lia ? Aap [ SAW ] Ne farmaya Ye Theek Hai Ke Inho Ne Inki Ibadat Nahi Ki. Lekin Ye Baat To Hai Ke Inke Ulma Ne Jis Ko Halal Qarar Dia Usko Inho Ne Halal Aur Jis Ko Haraam Qarar Diya Usko Haram Samjha. Yehi Inki Ibadat Hai
Jamah Tirmizi Kitab Ul Tafseer Surah Tauba Hadees No 1018
Ayat وَّاتَّبِعْ سَبِيْلَ مَنْ اَنَابَ اِلَيَّ Surah Luqman Aayat No 15 Ka Tarjuma Aur Mafhoom Kiya Hai ?
Ans: Tarjuma: “Aur Itibah Ker Uske Raste Ki Jisne Meri Taraf Rujooh Kiya
Mafhoom: Itibah Ki 2 Types Hai
1. Itibah Ba Daleel 2.Itibah Bay Daleel
Yahan Itibah Ba Daleel Se Muraad Hai Jo Ke Taqleed Nahi Hai
Ye Dawa Karna Ke Luqman A.S Ne Apne Bete Ko Gair Nabi Ki, Bay Daleel Ankhein Band Kar Ke Andha Dhundh Taqleed Ka Hukm Dia Hai.
Intihai Batil Aur Jhooti Baat Hai…
Imam Ibne Kaseer Is Aayat Ki Tashreeh Main Likhte Hain Yaani Al Momineen Yani Tamam Momineen Ke Raste Ki Itibah Ker
surah Nisa Aayat No 59 Ka Tarjuma Aur Mafhoom Kiya Hai ?
Ans: Tarjuma:Aey Emaan Walo Allah Ki Itaat Karo Aur Rasool Ki Itaat Karo Aur Ulul Amar Ki Itaat Karo Pas Agar Kisi Chez Main Tumhara Tanaziah Ho Jaye To Isay Allah Aur Iske Rasool [ SAW ] Ki Taraf Lay Jao Agar Tum Allah Aur Akhirat Per Emaan Rakhte Ho, Ye Behtar Aur Acha Tarika Hai
Mafhoom: Is Aayat Main Ulul Amar Se Muraad 2 Groh Hai..
1 .Umara( Tamam Umraa) 2. Ulmaa( Tamam Ulmaa)
Tamam Ulma Ki Ba Daleel Itaat Ka Matlab Ijmah Per Amal Hai..
Lihaza Isay Taqleed Sabit Nahi Hui, Aayat Ke Dusre Hisay Main Saaf Zahir Hai Ke Taqleed Haram Hai
Kyun ke Tamam Ikhtilafat Aur Tanaziat Main Kisi Alim Ya Fikha Ki Taraf Rujooh Karne Ka Hukm Nahi Balke Sirf Allah Aur Uske Rasool [ SAW ] Ki Taraf Rujooh Karne Ka Hi Hukum Hai
. يَوْمَ نَدْعُوْا كُلَّ اُنَاسٍۢ بِاِمَامِهِمْ ۚ فَمَنْ اُوْتِيَ كِتٰبَهٗ بِيَمِيْنِهٖ فَاُولٰۗىِٕكَ يَقْرَءُوْنَ كِتٰبَهُمْ وَلَا يُظْلَمُوْنَ فَتِيْلًا 71 Surah Bani Israel Aayat No 71 Ka Tarjuma Aur Mafhoom Kiya Hai ???
Ans: Tarjuma: Jis Din Hum Har Jamaat Ko Is Ke Peshwa Samaet Bulaenge Phir Phir Jinka Bhi Amaal Nama Daye Hath Main Day Dia Gaya Wo To Shoq Se Apna Amaal Nama Parhne Lagay Gay Aur Dhagay Ke Baraber Bhi Zulm Na Kiye Jaenge
Mafhoom: Is Aayat Main Lafz بِاِمَامِهِمْ Afz Hai Isay Muraad Nama E Amaal Hai Iski Wazahat Surah Yaseen Aayat No 12 Main Hai
Agar Isay Muraad Imam Hi Hai To Is Mein Ahle Hadeeso Ki Hi Fazilat Hai Qk Tafseer Ibne Kaseer Main Imam Kaseer Farmatay Hai:
Baaz Salf Ka Qol Hai Ke Is Mein Ahle Hadees Ki Bht Bari Buzurgi Hai Isliye Qk Inke Imam “Imam Ul Ambia Muhammad [ SAW ] Hai..
Sayedna Abdullah Bin Masood R.A Ne Farmaya Tum Apne Deen Main Logo Ki Taqleed Na Karo (Alsunan Alkubra Lil Behki 10/2)
مروی ہے کہ ہم نے رسول اللہ
ابوسعید عبداللہ بنسعید، ابوخالد احمر، مجالد، شعبی حضرت جابر بن عبداللہ سے صلی اللہ علیہ وآلہ وسلم کے پاس تھے کہ آپ صلی اللہ علیہ وآلہ وسلم نے ایک لکیر کھینچی دو لکیریں اس لکیر کی دائیں جانب اور کھینچی دو لکیریں اس لکیر کی بائیں جانب پھر رکھنا اپنا ہاتھ درمیان والی لکیر پر اور فرمایا یہ اللہ کا راستہ ہے پھر آپ نے یہ آیت پڑھی، میرے راستہ سیدھا پاس اتباع کرو اس کی اور نہ پیروی کرو ایسے راستوں کی جو جدا کر دیں تمہیں اس کے راستے سے
(
Sunan Ibne Majah Vol 1
Baab Sunnat Ki Pervi Ka Bayan.
Is Hadees Se Saaf Zahir Ho Jata Hai Ke Aap [ SAW ] Ne 4 Imamo Ki Taqleed Ko Mana Farmaya Hai Aur Sirf Apne Seedhe Raste Per Chalne Ka Hukm Dia Hai..
Allah Tala Ne 10 Hijri Ko Hujjat Ul Widah Ke Moqay Per Apna Deen Mukammal Kar diya ..
Takmeel E Deen Ke 70 Saal Baad Imam Abu Hanifa, 83 Saal Ke Baad Imam Malik, 140 Saal Ke Baad Imam Shafaai Aur i54 Saal Ke Baad Imam Ahmed Bin Hambal Rehmatullah Elieh Paeda Hway…
Agar Aaj Hum Kisi Imam , Maslak Ya Firqay Se Wabistigi Ke Bagair Musalaman Nahi Ban Sakte To Chothi Sadi Hijri Se Pehle Ke Musalmano Ko Kya Kahenge ??
Hamein Chayie Ke Kisi Bhi Alim Ya Mufti Ya Imam Ki Taqleed Ke Bajaye Allah Aur Uske Rasool [ SAW ] Ki Itaat Aur Itibah Karay Jaisa Ke Quran Kareem Main Hukm Hai.
Aur Taqleed Jaise Biddat Aur Shirk Jaise Amal Ko Chor Ker Sirf Quran Aur Sahi Ahadees Ko Hi Apna Emaan Banaye.
Qk Yehi Hukm Quran Ka Hai Yehi Farman Rasool Allah [ SAW ] Ka Hai Aur Yehi Tarika Nabi Ke Pyaray Sahaba R.A Ka Hai.
RAD E TAQLEED AHNAF (DEOBAND) KI ADALAT MAIN
imamabuyousuf RA farmatyhain “kikisiadmikeliyejayeznahiki wo hamareqaulkidaleelmaloomkiyebagairfatawa den”
Beshak hum rai para sowaqtamalkartyhainjiswaqthamy koi hadeesnahimiltiaur jab hamyhadeesmiljatihai to hum apni rai kutarkkardetyhainaurhadees e rasooul SAWS par Amal kartyhain.
Abdullah bin Mubarak bhi imam abuhanifakeshagird they magarhadees e rasooul SAWS par saqthi say amalkiartyhainekdafakufa main aapnamaz main imam abuhanifakesathkhadyhogye to aap ne namza main sunnatkemutabiq “Ruku say pahileaurrukukebaad RAFA UL den KIYA ”
Namazkebaadabuhanifa ne kaha “Aye Abdullah tu ne Rafa den ki to main samjhakishayad Abdullah bin Mubarak udhnelaga ibn e Mubarak ne jawabdiya“imam sab jab aap ne iftatar main rafaul den kiye they to aapbhiudhrahe they ? ekdafaaapsafarkeliyerawanehuve to mohammed bin Khaqankehtyhainki hum ne kaha “ kihamy koi wasiyatfarmaye to aap ne farmayaki Rai ki imam na banana Balkekitab wo Sunnat par Amal karnakyounkikitab wo sunnat par amalkarneka hokum hai Rai aurQiyas par amalKarnekanahi ”
Tarjuma: yeah maloomshuda bat haikiallahtakah ne kisiadmiku is bat kamuqalafnahibanayaki wo “hanfi,shafi,Malaki” ho balkeinko to isbatkamuqalafbanayahaiki wo kitab wo sunnat par Amal kary agar maloomnahotokisiAlim say pochlen .
alama ibn hamaam hanfi ulma main khas moqamrakthey hainaap “fateh al taqdeer” kenaamfiqahanfikimotabarkitabhidayakisharahlikhihaiaapfarmatyhain . فلادليلعلىوجوباتباعالمجتهدالمعينبالزامنفسهذلكقولاوشرعاً.[حقيقةالفقه:ص62].
Tarjuma: kisibhikhasmusthidkitaqkeed par koi sharyidaleelnahihai
Alama ibn haj “hanfi” Farmatyلميوجباللهورسولهعلىأحدأنيتمذهبرجلمنالأئمةفيقلدهفيكلمايأتيويزرغيره.[طريقمحمديص92]
tarjuma: allahtalahauriskeRasooul SAWS ne kisibhiadmi par kisiekmazhabkitaqleedWajibnahiki wo ekmayin imam kitaqleed Karen aurBaqkhikeAqwalkukarkkarden.
AlamaAbidSanadi HanfiFarmatyhain “kisibhiMusthid Mufti kitaqleed par koi sharyidaleelnahihainasharyilihas say naAqalkelihaz say
imamTahavihanfi RA farmatyhain“ kya jo kuch imam abuhanifa RA ne kaha main bhiwahikahounga ? nahinahihargiznahikyounkitaqleed to Musthabaurjahil (bekhof) karta hi
Tarjumah: jo shakz yeah khayal Karen kiRasooul SAWS kealawafalanImaamkitamaambatendurust ,wajid,iteebahhain wo gumrahaurjahilhai .
Allamamarjan ihanfiFarmatyhain“ Jabkisi imam ya sahib kaQaulsahiHadeeskekhilafaajaye to hadees Ku imam kekhilafnahiChodajayega. Balke imam keQaulkuhadeeskiWajha say Tarkkardiyajayega. PhiraapneFarmaya Kisi ayatyahadeeskukisi imam sab keQaulkiwajha say ChodnaJayeznahihai. Aurjisnyaisakiya ‘taqleedkiwajha say ayatyahadeeskuchodiya’ wo GumrahHogyaAur Allah Talahkedeen say KharijHogya .
Qurb Aur Wasila me Kya Farq Hai Aur Dono ka Matlab (meaning) kya hota hai?
Qurb ka matlab hota hai “Nazdiki, Qaribi” aur waseela ka matlab hota hai “zarya” to Allah ka Qurb kaise hansil hoga?
zahir si baat hai Amaal-e-saaleh se yani neak Amaal se aur Neak Amaal hi Allah ka Qurb hansil karne ka waseela hai yani zarya hai,
Wasila ke matlab aisi chiz ke hain jo kisi maqsood ke hansil karne ya iska “Qurb” ka zarya ho-“ Allah-Taalaki taraf Wasila talaash karo” ka matlab hoga aise Aamal ikhtiyaar karo jis se tumhe Allah ki raza aur iski “Qurb” hansil ho jaye,
Mojahid, Abu-Wail, Hazrat-Hussan, Abdullah-Bin-Kaseer, Imam-Siddi, Ibne-Zayed aur kai “Aaimah-e-Tafseer” ka bhi yahi qauool hai ke wasila ke matlab hi “Qurbat” hain, yani Allah-Taala ki Etaat aur iski pasandidah aamalon ke zarya se “Qurb” hansil karna.
( Tafsir-Tibriyai: 308,309/6 )
4.Imaam-Qataadah farmate hain “Qurb” ke maane(yani meaning) ye hain ke Allah-Taala ki Etaat baja kar aur Allah-Taala ke khushnodi ke aamal ko sar-anjaam de kar iska “Qurb” hansil karo.
( Tafseer-Tibriyai: 309/6 )
Hafiz-Ibne-Kaseer(r.a) farmate hain:- In “Aaimah-e-Tafseer” ne jo kuch kaha hai iske bare me Mofasareen ke darmiyaan koi ikhtilaaf nahi hai, “Qurb” aise hi chiz ko kahte hain jiske zarya(waseela) se Maqsood tak pahun sake,
Ibne-Zayed ne iski tayed me is Aayat-e-karima ko padha:- Ye log jinko Allah ke siwa pukarte hain, wokhud apne Parwardigar ke yahan zarya(waseela) talaash karte rahte hain
.(Surah-tul-Baniisrail, Aayat-no—57 )
( Tafseer-Tibriyai: 309/6 )
Zahir baat hai ke Allah ka “Qurb” hansil karne ka wahid zarya(waseela) “Amaal-e-Saalah” hai, isliye “Amaal-e-Saalah” hi Allah tak pahunchne ka wasila hain.
Wasila Jannat Ke Sabse Buland-wa-Bala Aur Arfaa-wa-Aala Darje Ka Naam Bhi Hai
Wasila jannat ke sabse Buland-wa-Bala aur Arfaa-wa-Aala darje ka naam bhi hai, jo Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ka darjah hai aur Aap {sallallaahu AlaiheWasallam} ka jannat me ghar hoga aur jannat ka ye muqaam Allah-Taala ke Aarsh ke sabse qareeb hoga,
Sahih-Muslim me Hazrat-Abdullah-Bin-Ummar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riyawat hai ke unhone Nabi-Karim {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ko ye irshad farmate hue suna ke Jab tum Muzzin ko Azaan dete sono to issi tarah se kaho jis tarah wo kahta hai, phir mujh par Durood bhejo jisne mujh par ek bar Durood padha Allah-Taala is par 10 bar rahmat nazil farmaye ga, phir mere liye Wasile ki Dua karo, Wasila Jannat ka wa Aazim-o-Shaan muqaam hai, jo Bandagan-e-Elaahi me se sirf ek hi ko nasib hoga aur mujhe umeed hai ke wo banda main hunga, lihaza jisne mere liye Wasile ki dua ki to iske liye meri Shifaat wajib ho jayegi.
Sahih-Bukhari me Hazrat-Jabir-Bin-Abdullah {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya jo shakhs Azaan soon kar ye dua padhe,
Tarjuma:-
[Aye Allah! Jo tu is puri puri Dawat-e-Tauheed aur qaayam hone wali Namaaz ka maalik hai,
Hazrat-Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ko Wasila aur Fazilat aata farma aur Aapko is Qabil-e-Tauheed muqaam(shifaat) tak pahuncha jiskatune inse waada farma rakha hai] iske liye Qayamat ke din meri Shifaat wajib ho jayegi.
Imaam-Shokani(r.a) farmate hain-Wasila jo Qurbat ka maane(yanimeaning) hai, Taqwa aur hansil kiye hue Aamal khair par sadiq aata hai,jin ke zarye se bande apne Rab ka Qurbat hansil karta hai,issi tarah jin chizon se roka gaya ho in kaamo se bachne se bhi Allah ka Qurab hansil hota hai, isliye jin chizon se roka gaya ho isse na karna bhi Qurb-e-Elaahi ka wasila hai, likin Jahilon ne is haqiqi Wasile ko chod kar Qabar me madfun(yani dafan kiye hue) logon ko apna Wasila samjh liya hai, jis ki sharyat me koi bunyaad nahi hai, Balke Hadees me is Moqaam-e-Mahmood ko bhi waseela kaha gaya hai jo akhirat meNabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} koaata farmaya jayega, issi liye Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya jo Azaan ke baad mere liye ye Dua-e-Wasila karega wo meri shifaat ka mustahiq hoga, Dua-e-wasila jo Azaan ke baad padhna masnun hai.
( Ahsanul-Biyaan, Page-no—302 )
Surah-Tul-Mayedah ki Aayat-no—35 ki puri tafsir ke liye dekhe. ( Tafseer-ibn-Kathir, Surah-Al-Mayedah, Aayat-no,35 )
Quraan-Majid Me Allah-Taala Ne Musalmano Ko Nijad Ke Liye Wasila Pakadne Ka Hukum Diya, Par Kuch Logon Ne Wasila Ka Galat Matlab Nikal Kar Musalmano Me ikhtilaaf Paidah Kiya
Aye logon jo Emaan laye ho! Allah se daro aur uski taraf wasila talaash karo aur uski raah me Jihaad karo umeed hai tum kamyaab ho jaoge.
is Aayat-e-Karima me Allah-Taala ne nijaat ke liye “3” baton ka hukum diya hai.
( 1 ) Taqwa Ikhtiyaar karna ( 2 ) Wasila talaash karna ( 3 ) Allah ki raah me jihad karna.
Taqwa aur Jihaad me koi ikhtilaaf nahi hain balke Wasila ke bare me logon ne ikhtilaaf kiya hain,
Kuch logkahte hain yahan wasila se muraad Aambiya, Auliya, Sulhah, Shohada aur murde Buzrugan-e-deen ect. Ka Wasila hai, Main aplog ko batana chahunga ke Quraan-Majid ki Aayat-e-Mubarak me jis Wasila ko talaash karne ka hukum diya gaya hai, Isse muraad Gair-Hazir ya Inteqaal (death) kiye hue Ambiya, Auliya, Shohada ect. To hargiz nahi hai. Ab hum Quraan aur Hadees ki roshni meye batana chhate hain ke Wasila se muraad (matlab) kiya hai.
( 1 )Aur jo log Emaan laye aur neak kaam kare wo Jannati hain jo Jannatme hamesha rahenge.
( 2 ) Yaqinan jo log Emaan laye aur unhone kaam bhi neak kiye aur apne palne wale ki taraf jhokte rahe wahi Jannat me jane wale hain, jahan wo hamesha hi rahne wale hain.
Quraan-Majid ki aisi bahut sari Aayathain jin me Dakhul Jannat ke liye sirf”2″ hi chiz ka zikar hame milta hai.
( 1 ) Emaan ( 2 ) Amal-e-Saleh (Yani neak Amal)
Jis se maloom hota hai ke yahi wo Wasila hai jisse Allah-Taala ne talaash karne ka hukum diya, Aaye ab hum Hadees ki roshni me dekhte hain Wasila ke bare me.
( 1 )Hazrat-Abi-Ayub-Ansari {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} safar me jarahe the, itne me ek Dihati-Aadmi aaya aur aage aakar Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki ount (camel) ki rassi (rope) ya nakil pakad kar kaha ya Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} mujhe wo baat bataye jo mujhe Jannat ke qarib aur Jahannamse door kar de, Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne irshad farmaya Allah ki Ibadat kar aur kisi ko iska shareek na bana, Namaaz qayamkar, Zakaat de aur Rishtadari ko milayani Aazizon, Rishtadaron ke sath husan-e-suluq kar agar wo burai kare ya mulaqaat turk kare to tu neaki kar aur inse milta rah.
( 2 )Hazrat-Abu-Hurera {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai ke ek Dihati-Aadmi Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke pass aakar kahne laga ya Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} mujhko bataye koi aisa kaam jisse karne se main Jannat me chala jao? Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya wo kaam ye hai, ibaadat kar tu Allah ki aur uske sath kisi ko Shareek na kar aur qayam kar tu Namaaz ko aur de Zakaat jo farz hai aur Ramzaan ke Roza rakhe, wo shakhs bola qasam uski jiske hanth me meri jaan hai, main is se ziyada karonga na is se kam, tab wo pith pher kar chala gaya, Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya jisse pasand ho ke Jannati ko dekhe to isko dekh le.
( Sahih-Muslim, Vol-no: 1, Book Kitaab-ul-Emaan), Hadees-no: 107 )
( Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 1, Book :24( Kitaab-ul-Zakaat), Hadees-no: 1397 )
Quraan aur Hadees ki dalil se ye baat sabit ho rahi hai ke Quraan-Majid jo wasila talaash karne ka hukum deta hai wo Emaan aur Neak Amaal ka wasila hai, jo qayamat ke roz Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki sifaat aur Bila-Aakhir nijat ka zarya banega.
Quraan Aur Hadees Ki Tamaam Dalilon Se Sirf 3 Tarah Ka Wasila Sabit Hai
1.Apna koi neak Amaal ka wasila lagao jaise ke Deen main jo tumne paisa kharach kiya hain ya aur koi neak Amal jo sirf Allah ki raza ke liyekiya ho.
Allah ke 99 naam hai uske naam ka wasila laga kar usse maango
Aap main se jo zinda neak log hainunke pass jaake unse kaho ki mere liye Dua karen zinda ka hukum hai murdon ka nahi.Aur sab se bahtar aur Afzal hai ki Allah se Direct maango,
Note:- Aur Inteqaal (death) kiye hue Nabi, Wali ya Buzrugan-e-Deen ka wasila Quraan aur Hadees se kahin bhi sabit nahi hai, agar hai to Sahih Hadees se sabit kar de hum manne ke liye tiyaar hai.
Neak Amaal Ka Wasila
Abdullah-Bin-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rawayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Teen Aadmi ja rahe the, itneme barish hone lagi to wo pahaad me ek GAAR tha …
isme ghus gaye, Pahaad par se ek pather gira aur GAAR ke monh par aagaya aur monh band ho gaya, Ek ne dosre se kaha apne apne neak Amaal ka khayal karo jo Allah ke liyeho aur DUA maango in Amaal ke WASILE se shayed Allah-Taala is pather ko khool de tumhare liye, To inme se ek ne kaha Mere Maa Baap budhe zaif the aur meri Biwi aur mere chote chote bachche the, ke main inke waste Bhendh, Bakriyan charaya karta tha, to inka Dodh (milk) duhta tha aur sabse pahele apne Maa Baap se suru karta tha inko apne bachcho se pehle pilata tha, ek din mujhko aane me shaam ho gai to maine apne Maa Baap ko sota hua paya, phir maine doodh (milk) duha jis tarah duha karta tha, phir main doodh (milk) laya aur apne Maa Baap ke sar ke pass khada hua, mujhko bura laga kemain inko neend se jagaon aur bura laga ke inse pahele bachcho ko pilaon aur bachche bhook ke mare shoor kar rahe the mere dono pairo (legs) ke pass, so issi tarah barabar mera aur inka haal raha subah tak (yani main apne Maa Baap ke intejar me doodh liye raat bhar khada raha) aur bachche rote chillate rahe, na maine piya aur na bachcho ko pilaya,Aye
Allah! agar tere nazdeek bhi maine ye kaam sirf teri raza hansil karne ke liye kiya tha to hamare liyeis chattan ko hata kar itna rasta bana de ke hum Aasman ko dekh sake, Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya ke wo pather thoda hat gaya.
Dosre ne kaha aye Allah majra ye haike mere chacha (uncle) ki ek Beti thi,jis se main mohabbat karta tha jis tarah Mard Aurat karte hain (yani main iska kamaal Ashiq tha) so iski taraf mayel ho kar maine iski zaat ko chaha (yani haraamkhori ka iradakiya) isne na mana aur kaha jab tak 100 Ashrafiya na dega main razi na hungi, maine kosis ki aur 100 Ashrafiya kama kar iske pass laya, Jab main ne iski taang uthai (yani jamaa ke irade se) isne kaha Aye Allah ke bande! dar Allah se aur mat tood mehar ko magar haq se (yani begair Nikah ke bakarat mat zayel kar) to main uth khada hua iske upper se, Aye Allahagar tu janta hai ke ye kaam maine teri razamandi keliye to hamare liye nikalne ka rasta bana de Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya ke wo pather 2 tihai hat gaya.
Teesre ne kaha Aye Allah maine ek shakhs se mazdoori li, ek Farq chawal par (yani wo bartan jisme 16ratal aanaj aata hai) jab wo kaam kar chuka isne kaha mera haq de maine ek Farq bhar chawal iske samne rakhi, isne na liya phir maine in chawalon ko bota raha, isme barkat hui yahan tak ke maine is maal se Gaaye aur Bael (cow & bull) aur inke charane wale gulaam ikhatta kiya, phir wo majdoor mere pass aaya aur kahne laga Allah se daraur mera haq mat maar, maine kaha ja aur Gaaye Bael( Cow Bull) aur iske charane wale sab tu lele, wo bola Allah Jabbar se dar aur mujhse mazak mat kar, maine kaha main mazak nahi karta, wo Gaaye Bael (Cow Bull) aur charane wale ko tu lele, isne le liya, Aye Allah! agar tere nazdek ye kaam maine sirf teri raza hansil karne ke liye kiya tha to hamar liye is chattan ko hata kar rashta bana de. chunacha wo GAAR khol gaya aur wo teeno shakhs bahar aagaye.
( Sahih-Muslim, Vol-no: 6, Book:(Kitaab-ul-Zikar wa Tuba wa Istagfaar), Hadees-no: 6949 )
Tashrih:- is Hadees se jo baat samne aati hai wo ye hai,
1.Sakht mosibat me aur nehayat pareshani me jiski koi tabdir na ho sake to apne khalis Amaal ko WASILA bana kar Allah se DUA kare Allah isko nijad de.
Maa Baap ka haq apni jaan aur biwi bachcho ke haq me muqaddam hai aur neakiyon me dakhil hai.
3.Qadir ho kar gunnah se bachna aursirf Allah ke Dar aur Khauf se shawat (sex) ko dabana aur khawash-e-nafs ko mitana bede kamala ki baat hai, aur Allah ko nihayat pasand hai.
4.Haq walon ka haq adda karna Raza-e-Elaahi ka umdaa wasila hai.
{ Allah-Taala Ka Asmaa-Ul-Hasna (yani 99 name) ka wasila }
Aur Allah hi ke liye achhe achhe naam hain, lihaza tum isse in naamo se pukaro aur chod do in logon ko jo iske naamo me gajruwi ikhtiyar karte hain, wo jo kuch kar rahen hain jald is… ki saza payege.
Hazrat-Abdullah-Bin-Masood {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Jis shakhs ko jab bhi koi Gum aur Pareshani aaye to wo ye Dua padhe, [ Aye Allah! Besak main tera banda hu, tere bande aur teri bandi ka Beta hu, meri Peshani tere hanth me hai,tera hukum mere haq me nafiz hai, tera har faisla mere haq me Aayeen-Insaaf hai, main tere har us naam ke Wasile se jo tune khud apna naam rakha ya isse makhlooq me se kisi ko sikhaya, apni kitaab me nazil farmaya ya tune isse Elm-e-Gaib me apne pass hi mahfooz rakha, main tujhse ye sawal karta hu ke tu Quraan-Kareem ko mere dil ki bahar sine ka noor mere Gum aur Pareshani ko door karne ka zarya bana de,] To Allah-Taala zarur iski musibat, pareshani aur gum-wa-fikr ko door farma kar isse khushi aur musarrat me badal dega, kisi ne pucha ya Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ! kya hum is DUA ko sikh le? Apne farmaya kyon nahi jo bhi is DUA ko sune iske liye munasib hai ki isse sekh le. (Sahih)
( Musnad-Ahmad , Vol-no: 2, Hadees-no: 3712 )
( Sahih-Ibne-Habban, Vol-no: 3, Hadees-no: 972 )
Hazrat-Abu-Hurera {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Besak Allah-Taala ke 99 shifati naam hai, ek kam 100 jo inhe yaad karega wo jannat me dakhil hoga, Allah-Taala vitir hai aur vitir ko pasand fermata hai,
1 waseela Quraan-Majid me Allah-Taala ne musalmano ko nijad ke liye “Qurb(yani wasila)” pakadne ka hukum diya. (Yaaa’ayyuhal-lazeena–’aamanut-taqul-laah-a-wabtagooo’ilayhil–wa-seelata wa jaahidoo fee sabeelihee la ‘allakum tuflihoon)
. Tarjuma:- Aye logon jo Emaan laye ho! Allah se daro aur uski taraf “Qurb(yani wasila)” talaash karo aur uski raah me “Jihaad” karo umeed hai tum kamyaab ho jaoge.
(maidah,35)
Is Aayat-E-Karima me Allah-Taala ne nijaat ke liye “3” baton ka hukum diya hai. (1)Taqwa Ikhtiyaar karna (2)Qurb(yani wasila) talaash karna (3)Allah ki raah me jihad karna. Taqwa aur Jihaad me koi ikhtilaaf nahi hain balke “ Qurb(wasila)” ke bare me logon ne ikhtilaaf kiya hain, Kuch log kahte hain yahan “Qurb(wasila)” se muraad “Aambiya, Auliya, Sulhah, Shohada aur murde Buzrugan-e-deen ect. Ka “Qurb(wasila)” hai,
Main aplog ko batana chahunga ke Quraan- Majid ki Aayat-E-Mubarak me jis “Qurb(yani wasila)” ko talaash karne ka hokum diya gaya hai, Isse muraad“Gair-Hazirya Inteqaal(death) kiye hue “Ambiya,Auliya, Shohada ect. To hargiz nahi hai. Ab hum “Quraan aur Hadees” ki roshni me ye batana chhate hain ke “Qurb(yani wasila)” se muraad(matlab) kiya hai.
Irshad-e-bari-taala hai:-“Wallazeena’aamano wa ‘amilus-saaliha ati’u–laaa’ika’Ashaabun-N-a-ari hum feehaa khaalidoon”
Tarjuma:- Aur jo log Emaan laye aur neek kaam kare wo Jannati hain jo Jannat me hamesha rahenge.
Tarjuma:- Yaqinan jo log Emaan laye aur unhone kaam bhi neek kiye aur apne palne wale ki taraf jhokte rahe wahi Jannat me jane wale hain, jahanwo hamesha hi rahne wale hain. (Hood, Aayat-no—23 * )
(3)”Innal-lazeena ‘aamanoo wa’amilus-saalihaati–kaanat lahum jannaatul-Firdawsi nuzulaa” Tarjuma:- Jo log Emaan laye aur unhone kaam bhi Achhe kiye yaqinaninke liye jannat-al-firdaus ke bagaat ki mahmaani hai.
(Surah-Tul-Kahaf,107–)
(4)”Fallazeena’aamano–o wa ‘amilus-saalihaati lahum maghfiratun wa rizqun kareem”. Tarjuma:- Pas jo log Emaan laye hain aur jinhon ne neek aamal kiye hain inhi ke liye Bakhshish hai aur izzat wali rozi.
Tarjuma:- Beshak jin logon ne Emaan qabul kiya aur kaam bhi neek (yani Sunnat ke mutabiq) kiye inke liye niyamat wali Jannaten hai
(Surah-Tul-Luqmaan, Aayat-no 08)
Quraan-Majid ki aisi bahut sari Aayat hainjin me Dakhul-Jannat ke liye sirf do hi chiz ka zikar hame milta hai. (1) Emaan (2) Aamal-Salah Jis se maloom hota hai ke yahi wo “Qurb(yani wasila)” hai jisse Allah-Taala ne talaash karne ka hukum diya, Aaye ab hum Hadees ki roshnime dekhte hain “Qurb(yani wasila)” ke bare me,
(1) Hazrat-Abi-Ayub-Ansa–ri(r.t.a) se riwayat hai ke “Rasool-Allah{sall’A–llaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” safar mejarahe the, itne me ek Dihati-Aadmi aayaaur aage aakar “aap{sall’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ki ount(camel) ki rassi(rope) ya nakil pakad kar kaha: ya “Rasool-Allah{sall’A–llaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” mujhe wo baat bataye jo mujhe Jannat ke qarib aur Jahannam se door kar de,” “Aap{sall’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ne irshad farmaya: Allahki Ibadat kar aur kisi ko iska shareek na bana, Namaaz qayamkar, Zakaat de aur Rishtadari ko mila( yani Aazizon, Rishtadaron ke sath husan-e-suluq kar agar wo burai kareya mulaqaat turk kare to tu neeki karaur inse milta rah.
(2) Hazrat-Abu-Hurera(r.–t.a) se riwayat hai ke ek Dihati-Aadmi “Aap{sall’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ke pass aakar kahne lagaya “Rasool-Allah{sall’A–llaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}”mujhko bataye koi aisa kaam jisse karne se main Jannat me chalajao?“Aap{sall’Allaah–u ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ne farmaya:- wo kaam yehai Ibadat kar tu Allah ki aur uske sath kisi ko Shareek na kare aur qaayam kar tu Namaaz ko aur de Zakaat jo farz hai aur Ramzaan ke Roza rakhe-“ wo shaks bola qasam uski jiske hanth me meri jaan hai, main is se ziyada karonga na is se kam, tab wo pith pher kar chala gaya-“Aap{sall’Allaa–huta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ne farmaya:- jis se pasand ho ke Jannati ko dekhe to isko dekhle.( *Sahih-Bukhari, Hadees-no—1397*/–*Sahih-Muslim, Hadees-no—107)
2 waseela Wasila ke matlab aisi chiz ke hain jo kisi maqsood ke hansil karne ya iska “Qurb” ka zarya ho-“ Allah-Taala ki taraf Wasila talaash karo” ka matlab hoga aise Aamal ikhtiyaar karo jis se tumhe Allah ki raza aur iski“Qurb” hansil ho jaye, Imaam-Shokani(r.a) farmate hain-Wasila jo Qurbat ka maane(yani meaning) hai, Taqwa aur hansil kiye hue Aamal khair par sadiq aata hai,jinke zarye se bande apne Rab ka “Qurb(yani wasila)” hansil karta hai, issi tarah jin chizon se roka gaya ho in kaamo se bachne se bhi Allah ka “Qurab” hansil hota hai,isliye jin chizon se roka gaya ho isse na karna bhi “Qurb-e-Elaahi” ka wasila hai, lekin Jahilon ne is haqiqi Wasile ko chod kar Qabar me madfun(yani dafan kiye hue) logon ko apna “Wasila” samjh liya hai, jis ki sharyat me koi bunyaad nahi hai, Balke “Hadees” me is “Moqaam-e-mahmood” ko bhi wasila kaha gaya hai jo akhirat me “Nabi{sall’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ko aata farmaya jayega, issi liye “Aap{sall’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ne farmaya:- jo Aazan ke baad mere liye ye “Dua-e-wasila” karega wo meri shifaat ka mustahiq hoga, “Dua-e-wasila” jo Aazan ke baad padhna masnun hai. (Ahsanul-Biyaan, Page-no—302)
Sahih-Muslim me Hazrat-Abdullah-Bin—Ummar-Bin-Aas(r.t.a-)-ki riyawat hai ke unhone “Nabi-Karim{sall’All–aahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ko ye irshad farmate hue suna ke:- Jab tum “Muzzin” ko Aazan dete sono to issi tarah se kaho jis tarah wo kahta hai, phir mujh par darood bhejo jisne mujh par ek bar darood padha Allah-Taala is par “10” bar rahmat nazil farmaye ga, phir mere liye” Wasile” ki dua karo, “Wasila” Jannat ka wa Aazim-o-shaan muqaam hai,jo “Bandagan-e-Elaahi” me se sirf ek hi ko nasib hoga aur mujhe umeed haike wo banda main hunga, lihaza jisne mere liye “Wasile” ki dua ki to iske liye meri Sifaat wajib ho jayegi. (Sahih-Muslim, Hadees-no—384)
Wasila jannat ke sabse Buland-wa-Bala aur Arfaa-wa-Aala darje ka naam bhi hai, aur jo “Rasool-Allah{sall’A–llaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ka darjah aur “Aap{sall’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ka jannat me ghar hoga aur jannat ka ye muqaam Allah-Taala ke Aarsh ke sabse qareeb hoga…
Sahih-Bukhari me Hazrat-Jabir-Bin-Abd–ullah(r.t.a) ki riwayat hai ke “Rasool-Allah{sall’A–llaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ne farmaya:- jo shaks Aazan soon kar ye dua padhe……..Tarjuma:- [ Aye Allah!Jo tu is puri puri Dawat-e-Tauheed aurqaayam hone wali Namaaz ka maalik hai, “Hazrat-Mohammad{sal–l’Allaahu ta’aalaa alaihi wa’sallam}” ko Wasila aur Fazilat aata farma aur Aapkois Qabil-e-Tauheed muqaam(shifaat) tak pahuncha jiska tune inse waada farma rakha hai,] iske liye Qayamat ke din meri Shifaat wajib ho jayegi.
( *Sahih-Bukhari, Kitabul-aazan, Hadees-no—614*/–*Sanan-Nisai, Kitabul-Aazan, Hadees-no—681*) Surah-Tul-Mayedah ki Aayat-no 35 ki puri tafsir ke liye dekhe. ( Tafsir-ibn-Kathir, Surah-Al-Mayeda h,Aayat-no,35 , Page-no. 333,335)
NABI (ﷺ) Ki Barzakhi Zindagi Aur Salaam Ka Jawab Quran Aur Sahi Hadees ki Roshni Main
Sahih hadees se ye sabit hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} apni Qabar-Mubarak me salaam kahne walon ko jawab dete hain, Qabar-Mubarak me apka sunna aur jawab dena kaisa hai? …
iske bare me ye Zehan-Nasheen rahni chahiye ke Dunyawe zindagi ke aitbaar se Rasool-Ikraam {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} par maut ussi tarah waqye ho chuki hai jis tarah aam insaano par waqye hui hai, Allah-Taala ne Quraan-Majid me mukhtalif muqamaat par aap ke liye “Maut” ka lafz istamaal farmaya hai.
[ Aye Mohammad sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam! ] khud aap bhi marne wale hain aur ye (Kafir aur Mushrik) bhi marne wale hain.
Hazrat Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} sirf Rasool hi hain, inse pahele bahut se Rasool guzar chuke hain, kya agar inka inteqaal(maut) ho jaye ya ye shayeed ho jaye to tum islaam se ulte pao phir jaoge? Aur jo koi phir jaye ulte pao to hargiz Allah ka kuch nahi bigdega, Anqareeb Allah-Taala sukarguzaar logon ko neak badla dega.
[ Aye Mohammad sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam! ] hamesha ki zindagi to humne tumse pahle bhi kisi insaan ke liye nahi rakhi, agar aap mar gaye to kya ye (Kafir aur Mushrik) hamesha zinda rahenge.
Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke wafaat ke waqt Hazar-Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ke khutba ke ye alfaaz:-Agar koi shakhs tum me se Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki ibaadat karta tha usey maloom hona chhiye ki Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafat ho chuki hai, Aur agar koi Allah ki ibaadat karta hai to Allah baqi rahne wala hai kabhi wo marne wala nahi.
chunancha Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafaat ke baad Gusool diya gaya, Kafan pahnaya gaya, Namaaz-e-Janazah ada ki gai aur mitti ke niche Qabar me dafan kiya gaya, lihaza ye baat kisi bhi shak-o-shobah se balatar hai ke Dunyawe ke aitbaar se Rasool {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} par Maut waqiye ho chuki hai, Albata Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki Barzakhi zindagi Ambiya tamaam Auliya, tamaam Shohadah aur Solah ke muqable me jiyada kamil hai, Barzakhi zindagi ke bare me ye baat yaad rahni chhiye ke ye zindagi na Maut se pahle wali zindagi ki tarah hai na hi Qayamat qayam hone ke baad wali zindagi jaisi hai, balke iski asal haqiqat sirf Allah-Taala hi ke Elm me hai, chunacha Allah-Taala ne Quraan-Majid me saaf wazah Alfaaz me iski sarahat farmai hai, irshad-e-Baari-Taala hai:-
Aur jo log ALLAH ki raah me qatal kar diye jaye(maar diye jaye) unhe tum murda na kaho balke wo zinda hai, lekin tumhe (inki zindagi ka) shaur nahi rakhten.
Allah-Taala ne Barzakhi zindagi ke bare me jab puri taqid ke sath ye baat irshad farma di hai ke inki kaifiyat ke bare me tumhe Shur nahi to phir humen is bare me Aqal aur Qayaas ke ghode daudana nahi chhiye ke Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} jab Salaam sunte hain aur jawab dete hain to phir wo zindagi dunyawe zindagi se mukhtalif kyon? ya agar Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} Salaam sunte hain to ghuftagu kyon nahi sunte ect? hamare Emaan ka taqaza ye hai ke jitna kuch hamen Allah-Taala aur uske Rasool {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne bataya hai, usey be jhijhak taslim kar le aur jis ke bare me khamoshi ikhtiyaar farmai hai isme khooj lagane aur kuredne ki bajaye khmoshi ikhtiyaar karen, apne Deen aur Emaan ki salamti ka yahi mahfooz tareen rasta hai.
{ Marne Ke Baad Kisi Ko Dobara Dunyawe Zindagi Nahi Di Jati }
Hazrat-Jabir-Bin-Abdullah {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} farmate hain ke din Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} se meri mulaqaat hui to aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Jabir Kya baat hai tum kuch Afsarda n…
azar aate ho? maine arz kiya ya Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam}! Mere walid Gazwa-e-Aahad me shayeed ho gaye hain aur unhon ne apne pichhe Qarz aur Ayaal (yani bachche) chodhe gaye, Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Main tumhe ek khushkhabri sunata hu ke Allah-Taala ne jab bhi kabhi kisi se kalaam farmaya to sirf pardah me hi farmaya hai, Magar tumhare baap se Allah-Taala ne rubaru kalaam kiya aur farmaya Aye mere Bande! Tum jo chaho maango main tumhe dunga to tumhare baap ne kaha Aye Allah main ye sawal karta hu ke ek baar phir mujhe dunya me lauta de take tere raste me dobarah shayeed ho jaun to Allah ne farmaya Main pahele se ye baat farma chukka hu ke yahan aane walon ko dobarah Dunya me nahi lautaya jayega, To Abdullah {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne arz kiya ki! Allah mere piche rahjane walon ko mera paigaam pahuncha de, To Allah ne is muke par*Surah-Ale-Imraan ki Aayat-No—169* nazil ki [ Inlogon ko murda khayal na karo, jo Allah k raste me maar diye gaye hain, balke wo zinda hain, inhe inke rab ke yahan rizq diya jata hai ]
( Jamia -Tirmizi, Vol-no: 2, Book:(Kitaab- ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 927 ) 2) 01- Kya Ambiya Aur Auliya Ko Apni Qabaron Me Dunyai Zindagi Hansil Hai? Ya Ye Zindagi Alam-e-Barzakh Ki Zindagi Hai?
Aur jo log ALLAH ki raah me qatal kar diye jaye(maar diye jaye) unhe tum murda na kaho balke wo zinda hai, lekin tum shaur nahi rakhten.
Tasrih :- SHOHADA (shyeed kiye gaye log) ko murda na kahna inki izzat-e-ahtaram k liye hai, ye zindagi “ALAM-E-BARZAKH” ki zindagi hai, jise hum samjhne se qasir hai, ALLAH TAALA hame bata raha hai ke “SHOHADA (shyeed kiye gaye log)” barzakh me zinda hai, aur unhe Rizq bhi diya jata hai,
Ek hadis me hai, Jise Imam-Ahmed (r.a) ne Imam-Shafi (r.a) se unhone Imam-Maalik se unhone Imam-Zahri se unhone Abdul-Rahman-Bin–Kaab-Bin -Maalik se aur unhone apne walid(Father) Hazrat-Kaab-Bin-Maalik(r.t.a) se riwayat kiya hai k Rasool(s.a.w) ne farmaya Bila-shuba momin ki “ROOH” ek aisa parinda hai jo “JANNAT” ke darakhton (Tree) se phal-wagairah khata rahta hai,hata k qayamat k din ALLAH-TAALA isse iske jism me lauta dega,
Tasree h :- Ye hadees is baat ki dalil hai k aam-momin bhi “BARZAKH” me zinda hai, isliye izzat aur taazim k taur par “QURAAN-MAJID” me “SHOHADA” (shyeed kiye gaye log) ka bataur-e-khas zikar kiya gaya hai.
(Musnad-Ahmed : 455/3)
Iski puri tafsir k liye dekhiye. ( Tafseer- ibn-Kathir, Surah-Al-Baqarah, Aayat-no—154 ).
3) 02- Kya Ambiya Aur Auliya Ko Apni Qabaron Me Dunyai Zindagi Hansil Hai? Ya Ye Zindagi Alam-e-Barzakh Ki Zindagi Hai?
Inlogon ko murda khayal na karo, jo Allah k raste me maar diye gaye hain, balke wo zinda hain, inhe inke rab ke yahan rizq diya jata hai.
Issi tarah ki hadis Hazrat-Anas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne—– sahih-Muslim, Hadis-no—1877—–aur Hazrat-Abu-Sayeed {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se—– Sahih-Muslim, Hadis-no—1884 —–bhi marwe hai. Imaam-Ahmed ne Hazrat-Anas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ki Hadis ko biyaan kiya hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya shayeed k siwa aur koi aisa nahi k jo faut “yani deth” hua aur Allah-Taala k yahan iske liye achhai-wa-bhalai ho. Phir bhi wo dunyan lautna pasand kare. lekin shohada “ yani shayeed kiye log” dunya me dubarah wapas jana zarur pasand karega ke ek baar phir dunya me jaye aur dubarah shayeed ho jaye.
( Musnad-Ahmed, 126/3 )
Is hadis ko ( shakheen me se sirf) Imaam-Muslim ne hi biyaan kiya hai—-{-Sahih-M uslim, Hadis-no—1877—.}
Imaam-Ahmed ne Hazrat-Ibne-Abbas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ki hadis ko biyan kiya hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya: jab tumhare bhai Aahad me shayeed hue to Allah-Taala ne inki Rohon ko sabz-Rang k parindo k Qalabon “yani sina” me kar diya, jo Jannat ki nahren me aate, Jannat ki phalon ko khate aur arsh k saye me sone ki Qandalon k pass ruk jati hai-Jab unhone apne pakizaa khane aur pine ko dekha aur hussan-e-anjaam ko dekha to kahne lage ki aye kash! Hamare bhaiyon ko bhi ye maloom ho jaye k Allah-Taala ne hamare sath kya suluq farmaya hai, take wo Jihaad se gafil ho kar jang se monh na mod le, To Allah-Taala ne farmaya: tumhare ye paigaam main pahuncha deta hu, to is muke par Allah-Taala ne ye aayat nazil farma di……………. [*{*( Wa laa tahsabannal-lazeena qutiloo fee sabeelil-laahi’amwaataa;bal’ah yaaa’un’inda Rabbihim yurzaqoon )*}*] ………..Aur jo log Allah ki rah me maare gaye inko murda na samajhna balke murda nahi hain,Allah k yahan zinda hain aur inko Rizq mil raha hai,”
( Musnad-Ahmed: 126/3 )
Imaam-Qadadah,Rabiaa aur zuhaaq(r.a) ne bhi yahi kaha hai, k ye Aayat Shohada-e-Aahad “ Yani Aahad ki jang me shayeed kiye gaye log ” ke bare me nazil hui hai.
( Tafsir-Tibriyai: 229/4 )
Imaam-Abu-Baqar-Ibne-Mardoviya ne Hazrat-Jabir-Bin-Abdullah {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ki hadis ko biyaan kiya hai k ek din Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne meri taraf dekha aur farmaya: Kya baat hai tum kuch afsarda nazar aate ho??? To maine arz kiya aye Allah ke Rasool {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam}! Mere walid Gazwa-e-Aahad me shayeed ho gaye hain aur unhon ne apne pichhe Qarz aur kasir bachche chode hain-Apne farmaya: Abdullah! Main tumhe ek baat batata hu ke Allah-Taala ne jab bhi kabhi kisi se kalaam farmaya to sirf pardah me hi farmaya hai, Magar tumhare baap se Allah-Taala ne rubaru kalaam kiya aur farmaya: Aye mere bande! Tum jo chaho mango main tumhe dunga to tumhare baap ne kaha: Aye Allah main ye sawal karta hu k ek baar phir mujhe dunya me lauta de take tere raste me dobarah shayeed ho jaun to Allah ne farmaya: Main pahele se ye baat farma chukka hu k yahan aane walon ko dobarah dunya me nahi lautaya jayega, To Abdullah {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne arz kiya ki! Allah mere piche rahjane walon ko mera paigaampahuncha de-“To Allah ne is muke par ye Aayat nazil ki { ( Wa laa tahsabannal-lazeena qutiloo fee sabeelil-laahi’ amwaataa;bal’ahyaaa’un’inda Rabbihim yurzaqoon )}
Imaam-Ahmed ne Hazrat-Ibne-Abbas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ki hadis biyan ki hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya: shohada jannat ke darwaze par naher(lake) ke kinare sabz-rang k qabe me honge aur unhe subah-wa-shaam jannat se rizq mile ga-“is hadis ke biyaan karne me Imaam-Ahmed mutfird hain.
( Musnad-Ahmed: 298/3)
Is Hadis Ki Sanad Sahih Hai
( Tafsir-Tibriyai: 228/4 )
Maloom hota hai shohada ki kai qisme hain: ek to wo hain jin ki roohen jannat me aati-jaati hain aur dusra wo honge jo jannat k darwaze par is naher(lake) ke kinare honge, is baat ka bhi ahtamaal hai naher(lake) ke pass aakar inki shaer(walk) khatam ho jati ho, phir wo yahan jama ho jate ho aur unhen subha-wa-shaam rizq diya jata ho. { *Allah-wa-Aalam* ) …..!( Musnad-Ahmed: 455/3* /// *Ibne-Majah, Hadis-no—4271 )
Hazrat-kaab-bin-maalik {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu}) se rawayat hai ke Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya: Yaqinan momin ki rooh ek parinda(bird) ki shakal me jannat ke darakht(tree) se phal khati rahti hai hatta k Allah-Taala is din “yani qayamat ke din” iske jism me lauta dega jab isse uthaya jaye ga-“
Is hadis ka mafhum ye hai k Aam momin ki rooh jannat me parinde(bird) ki shakal me hogi-jabke shohada ki rooh sabz-rang ke parindo(bird) ke sine me hogi aur Aam momin ki rooh jo khud udti hogi iske nisbat ye “shohada ki rooh” sitare k maind hogi-.
Iski Puri Tafsir Ke Liye Dekhe.( Tafseer- ibn-Kathir, Surah-Al-Imraan, Aayat-no—169 ). 4) { Har Nafs Ko Maut Ka Mazaa Chakhna Hai }
(34 ) Aur [ Aye nabi sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam! ] humne apse pahele bhi kisi basher “yani insaan” ko hamesha ki zindagi nahi di, phir aap Mar jaye “yani wafat kar jaye” to kya wo hamesha rahne wale hain? (35) Har nafs ko maut ka mazaa chakhna hai.
Tashrih:- Irshad bari-taala hai : { (Wa maa ja’alanaa-libasharim-min-q ablikal-khuld) } Aur ( aye pagambar) humne apse pahele kisi Aadmi ko hamesha ki zindagi nahi bakhshi “yani dunya me” balke “Surah-Tul-Rahman, Aayat-no—26,27” me hai jo Makhloq is zamin par hai sabko faana hona hai, aur aap ke parwardigar ke jalaal-wa-Azmat wala chahra hi baqi rahega, Famaan-e-Elahi hai :- {(afa’im-mitta) } pas bhala aap faut hojaye “yani mar jaye? Aye Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} { (fahumul-khaalidon) }to ye log hamesha rahege? yani ye umeed rakhte hain ke apke baad zinda rahegen, lihaza ye kabhi nahi ho sakta kyon ke har ek ko ek na ek din Faut ho jana hai “yani mar jana hai, Issi liye farmaya: {*( Kullu nafsin zaaa’iqatul-mawt;) } Har nafs ko maut ka mazaa chakhna hai.
Tashrih :- Ye kuffar ke jawab me hai, jo Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki babat kahte the ke ek din isse mar hi jana hai-Allah ne farmaya ‘Maut to har insaan ko aani hai, aur is ussul se yaqinan Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} bhi mustashna “yani baqi” nahi, kyon ke wo bhi insaan hi hai, aur humne kisi insaan ke liye bhi hamesha zinda rahna nahi rakhi hai, lekin ye baat kahne wale khud nahi marege???
Isse sanam paraston ki bhi tarteed ho gai jo devtaon ki aur Ambiya aur Auliya ki zindagi ke qayel hain aur is bunyaad par inko hajat rawan aur mushkil-kusa samjhte hain.
Farman-e-Elahi hai:- { (Wa maa Kaanoo-Khaalideen) } Aur wo hamesha rahne wale na the “yani dunya me” balke wo apni zindagi ke pura hone ke baad faaut ho jaya karte the “yani inteqaal kar jaya karte the”… Jaisa k farmaya (Surah-Tul-Ambiya, Aayat-no—34) me “Humne apse pahle bhi kisi bashar ko hamesha ki zindagi nahi di”
Tashrih :- Yani aye paigamber! Aap bhi aur apke mukhalif bhi sab Maut se humkanar ho kar is dunya se hamare pass aakhrat me aayegen- Dunya me to Tuheed aur shirk ka faisla tumhare darmiyan nahi ho saka aur tum is bare me jhagadte hi rahe, Lekin yahan main iska faisla karonga aur Momin, Mukhlis, aur Moheed bande ko Jannat me aur Kufr-wa-inkaar aur Shirk-wa-takzeeb karne wale ko Jahannam me dakhil karonga, Is Aayat se bhi wafat-e-nabwe sabit hota hai, jis tarah k “Surah-Tul-Imra an, Aayat-no—144” se bhi sabit hota hai, inhi aayat se istadlal karte hue Hazrat-Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne bhi logon me apki maut ka taqiq farmaya tha, Isliye Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki babat ye aaqida rakhna k apko Barzakh me bilkul issi tarah zindagi hansil hai jis tarah dunya me hansil thi, Aur ye Quraan ke bhi khilaf hai, Aap par bhi digar insaano hi ki tarah Maut tari hui, issi liye apko daafan kiya gaya, Qabar me apko barzakhi zindagi to yaqinan hansil hai, jiski kaifiyat ka hame ilm nahi, lekin dobarah Qabar me apko dunyawe zindagi ata nahi ki gai-“
( Ahsan-Ul-Biyaan, Surah-Al-Zamar, Aayat-no—30 )
Iski puri tafsil ke liye dekhe ( Tafseer- ibn-Kathir, Surah-Al-Zamar, Aayat-no—30 )
Tasri h:- ye Abmbiya {Aalaih-islaam} ki basharat ki dalil di jarahi hai, ke wo khana bhi khate the aur wo Maut se hamkanar ho kar is dunya se chale bhi gaye, agar wo bhashar na hote to in chizon me inka mamla dusre insano se mukhtalif hota.
7) { Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} Se Pahle Bhi Ambiya {Aalaih-islaam} Ki Ek Badi Jamaat Maut Se Humkanar Ho Kar Dunya Se Rukhsat Ho gai }
Hazrat Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} sirf Rasool hi hain, inse pahele bahut se Rasool ho chuke hain, kya agar inka inteqaal(maut) ho jaye ya ye shayeed ho jaye to tum islaam se ulte pao phir jaoge? Aur jo koi phir jaye ulte pao to hargiz Allah ka kuch nahi bigdega, Anqareeb Allah-Taala sukarguzaar logon ko neak badla dega.
Tasrih :- Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} sirf Rasool hi hain “Yani inka imtiyaz bhi wasif-resalat hi hai, ye nahi ke wo Bashari-khususiyat se bala tar hai aur khudai sifat se mutassif ho ke inhe Maut se do-chaar na hona pade [yani inhe maut na aaye] Jang-e-Ahad me harne ki waja me se ek waja ye bhi thi k Rasool {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke bare me kafiron ne ye afwa faila di ke Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} qatal kar diye gaye, Musalmano me jab ye khabar phaili to isse se kuch Musalman ke hosle past ho gaye aur ladai se piche hat gaye, Jis par ye Aayat nazil hui ke Nabiyon ka kafiron ke hantho qatal ho jana, is par maut ka warid ho jana koi nai [new] baat nahi hai, pichle Ambiya bhi qatal aur maut se humkanar ho chuke hain, agar aap bhi isse do-chaar ho jaye to kya tum is deen se hi phir jaoge? Yaad rakho jo phir jayega wo apna hi nuksan karega Allah ka kich nahi bigde sakega. Nabi-Kareem {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke wafaat ke waqt jab Hazrat-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} shiddat-e-jazbaat me wafaat-e-nabwe ka inkaar kar rahe the, Hazrat-Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne nihayat hikmat se kaam lete hue Member-e-Rasool {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke pahlu me khade ho kar issi Aayat ki tilawat ki jis se Hazrat-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} bhi mutassir hue aur unhe mahsoos hua ke ye Aayat abhi abhi utri hain.
Iski puri tafsil ke liye dekhe ( Tafseer– ibn-Kathir, Surah-Ale-Imraan, Aayat-no—144 )
8 ) { Allah Ke Rasool Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} Ko Bhi Maut Aai Aur Aap MALA_E_ALA se ja mile }
Wafaat-E-Nabwe Par Sahaba-ikraam {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} Me ikhtilaf Hua Yani Wo Samjhte The Ki Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} Ko Maut Nahi Aai To Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} Kitne Sakht Alfaaz Kahe.Agar koi shakhs tum me se Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki ibaadat karta tha isse maloom hona chhiye ki Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafat ho chuki, aur agar koi Allah ki ibaadat karta hai to Allah baqi rahne wala hai, kabhi wo marne wala nahi, Allah-Taala ne( *Surah-Ale-Imraan, Aayat-no— 144* )me farmaya: Hazrat Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} sirf Rasool hi hain, inse pahele bahut se Rasool ho chuke hain, kya agar inka inteqaal(maut) ho jaye ya ye shayeed ho jaye to tum islaam se ulte pao phir jaoge? Aur jo koi phir jaye ulte pao to hargiz Allah ka kuch nahi bigdega, Anqareeb Allah-Taala sukarguzaar logon ko neak badla dega.
Hazrat-Aysha {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai ke jab mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafat ho gai to Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} apne ghar se jo sanah me tha ghode (hourse) me sawar ho kar aaye aur utarte hi Masjid me tasrif le gaye, phir aap kisi se guftagu ke begair Aayesha {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ke hujra (ghar) me aaye [ jahan Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki laas-e-mubarak rakhi hui thi ] aur Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke taraf gaye, Huzur-Ikraam ko [ yamaan ki bani hui chadar] se dhank diya gaya tha, phir apne Huzoor {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki Chadar-Mubarak khola aur jhuk ke iska bosha liya aur rone lage, apne kaha ke mere Maa-Baap aap par qurbaan ho aye Allah ke Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ! Allah-Taala do maut aap par kabi jama nahi karega siwa ek maut ke jo apke muqadar me thi, so aap wafaat pachuke,
Abu-salma ne kaha ke mujhe Ibne-Abbas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne khabar di ke Hazrat-Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} jab bahar tasrif laye to Hazrat-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} is waqt logon se kuch baten kar rahe the, Hazrat-Siddiq-Akbar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne farmaya baith jao, lekin Hazrat-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} nahi mane, akhir Hazrat-Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne Kalmah-e-Shahadat padhi to tamaam majma apki taraf mutwajah ho gaya aur Hazrat-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ko chod diya,
Apnefarmaya: Amma-Baad ! agar koi shakhs tum me se Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki ibaadat karta tha isse maloom hona chhiye ki Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafat ho chuki, aur agar koi Allah ki ibaadat karta hai to Allah baqi rahne wala hai, kabhi wo marne wala nahi, Allah-Taala ne( *Surah-Ale-Imraan, Aayat-no— 144* )me farmaya Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} sirf Allah ke Rasool hain aur bahut se Rasool isse pahele bhi guzar chuke hain, “AL-SHAKREEN” tak [apne Aayat tilawat ki] qasam ALLAH ki aisa maloom hua ke Hazrat-Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ke Aayat ki tilawat se pahele jaise logon ko maloom hi na tha ke ye Aayat bhi Allah-Taala ne Quraan-Majid me utari hai, jab tamaam Sahaba {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne ye Aayat apse sikh li, phir to har shakhs ki zubaan me yahi Aayat thi.
Tasrih :- Hazrat-Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafaat ke baad Hazrat-Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} apke chahera Mubarak khola aur apko bosha diya, wafaat-e-nabwe par sahaba ikraam ka ek tahalka mach gaya tha, Baro-waqt Hazrat-Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne ummat ko sanbhla aur haqiqat-e-haal ka izhar farmaya, jis se musalmano me se ek guna sukun ho gaya aur sabko is baat par itminan-e-qamil hansil ho gaya, islaam Allah ka sacha deen hai, wo Allah jo hamesh zinda rahne wala hai, Hazrat-Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki wafat se islaam ki baqa par koi asar nahi pad sakta, Aap Rasool ki jammat ke ek fard-o-farid hain, aur dunya me jo Rasool aaye apne apne waqt par dunya se rukhsat ho gaye, Aise hi aap bhi apna mission pura kar ke “MALA_E_ALA” se ja mile, sahaba ka ye khayal bhi ho gaya tha ke Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} dubarah zinda honge, issi liye Hazrat-Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne farmaya Allah-Taala aap par do maut tari nahi karega, [yani apko dubarah zinda nahi karega]
Hazrat-Ibne-Abbas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} biyan karte hain ke Allah ki qasam yu maloom hota hai ke logon ko ye malom hi na tha ke ye Aayat nazil hui hai, hatta ke Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne iski tilawat farmai, logon ne Hazrat-Abu-Baqar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se is Aayat ko hansil kiya aur jis jis ne bhi is Aayat ko suna to besakhta iski tilawat kar di, Hazrat-Usman {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} ne farmaya ke Allah ki qasam! Mene jab Abu-Baqar-Siddiq {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se is Aayat ki tilawat suni to main khade ka khada rah gaya, mere pao mujhe utha nahi rahe the, Hata k main gir gaya.
Nabi sallallahu Alaihi wasallam Ilm e Ghaib Nahi , Siwaye jo Allah Bataye , Daleel ,
Quran Say Daleel
1- Kahdo Nabi saw ke main tumse ye nahi kahta ke mere pass Allah ka khazane hain or na ye ke main Ghaib jaanta hun , or na tumse ye kahta hunke main farishta hun , main to sirf us hukm par chalta hun jo mujhe Allah ki taraf se ata hai , kahdo ke bhala andha or aankh wala barabar hote hain ? , to phir tum ghaur kyon nahi karte ?
, Surah 6 al-An’am , Aayat no 50 ,
2- Kahdo Nabi saw ke main apne fayede or nuqsan ka kuch bhi akhtiyar nahi rakhta magar jo Allah chahe , or agar main Ghaib ki baatein jaanta hota to bohat se fayede jama kar leta or mujh ko koi taklif na pahonchti , main to momino ko dar or khushkhabri sunane wala hun
, Surah 7 al-A’raf , Aayat no 188 ,
3-Main na tumse yeh kahta hun ke mere paas Allah ke khazane hain or na yeh kahta hun main Ghaib jaanta hun or na yeh kahta hun ke main farishta hun
, Surah 11 Hood , Aayat no 31 ,
4-Yeh log Aap se Qiyamat ke bare mein poochhte hain ke uske waqey hone ka waqt kab hai , kahdo ke iska Ilm to mere Rab hi ko hai wahi use uske waqt par zahir kardega , woh aasman or zameen mein ek bhari waqt hogi,or magahan tum par aajayegi , yeh Aap se is tarha daryaf karte hain ke goya Aap usse bakhoobwaqif ho , kaho ke iska Ilm to Allah hiko hai lekin aksar log ye nahi jaante
, Surah 7 al-A’raf , Aayat no 187 ,
5- Kahdo Nabi saw ke main koi naya Rasool saw nahi aaya , or main nahi jaanta ke mere saath kya sulook kiya jayega main to usi ki pairvi karta hunjo mujh par vahy aati hai or mera kaam to alaania hidayat karna hai
, Surah 46 al-Ahqaf , Aayat no 9 ,
6-Jo kuch unke aage hai or jo kuch unke peeche hai Allah usko jaanta haior woh log apne ilm se Allah ke Ilm par ahata nahi kar sakte
, Surah 20 Ta’ha , Aayat no 110 ,
7- Kahdo Nabi saw ke mere Rab uper se haq utaarta hai or Allah Ghaib ki baaton ko jaanne wala hai
Surah 31 Saba , Aayat no 48 ,
8-Yeh halat minjumla Ghaib ki khabron ke hain jo hum tumhari taraf bhejte hain or isse pehle um Aaphi unko jaante thay or na Aap ki qaum hi usse waqif thi to sabr karo ke anjam perhezgaaron hi ka bhala hai
, Surah 11 Hood , Aayat no 49 ,
9-Aye Nabi saw hum is Quran ke zariye se jo humne Aap ki taraf bheja hai Aap ko ek nihayat achchha qissa sunate hain or Aap isse pahle bekhabar thay
, Surah 12 Yusuf , Aayat no 3 ,
10-Aye Nabi saw yeh akhbaar Ghaib mein se hain jo hum Aap ki taraf bhejte hain , or jab biradran e yusuf ne apni baat par ittifaq kiya tha or woh fareb kar rahe thay to Aap unke paas na thay
, Surah 12 Yusuf , Aayat no 102 ,
11- Aur jab humne Musa as ki taraf hukm bheja to Aap saw toor ki Gharub ki taraf nahi thay or na is waqiye ke dekhne walo mein thay
Surah 28 al-Qasas , Aayat no 44 ,
13-Aur na Aap us waqt jab ke Humne Musa as ko aawaz di toor ke kinare thay , balke Aap ka bheja jana Aap ke Rab ki rahmat hai taake Aap un logonko jinke paas Aap se pehle koi hidayat karne wala nahi aaye hidayatkaro taake nasihat pakden
, Surah 28 al-Qasas , Aayat no 46 ,
14-Kahdo Nabi saw ke jo log aasmano or zameen mein hain Allah ke siwa Ghaib ki baatein nahi jaante or na yeh jaante hain ke kab zinda karke uthaye jayenge
, Surah 27 an-Naml , Aayat no 65 ,
15-Aur kahte hain ke us par uske Rab ki taraf se koi nishani kyon nazil nahi hui ? Khado Nabi saw ke Ghaib ka Ilmto Sirf Allah hi ko hai so tum intezar karo main bhi tumhare saath intezar karta hun , Surah 10 Yunus , Aayat no 20 ,
16-Aur Aap saw ke irdh gird ke baz dehati munafiq hain or baz madine wale bhi nifaaq mein ade hue hain Aap unhe nahi jaante hum jaante hain , Hum unko dohra azaab denge , phir woh bade azaab ki taraf lautaye jayenge
, Surah 9 at-Tauba , Aayat no 101 ,
17-Aur Allah ne Aap saw se pahle bohat se Rasool bheje , unme kuch to aise hain jinke haalaat Aap se bayan kar diya gaya hain or kuch aise hain jinke haalaat bayaan nahi kiye, or kisiRasool ka muqaddar na tha ke Allah ke hukm ke baghair koi nishani laye , phir jab Allah ka hukm aa pahoncha to insaaf ke saat faisla kar diya gaya , or ahle baatil nuqsan mein pad gaye
, Surah 40 al-Mu’min , Aayat no 78 ,
18-Aur bohat se Rasool hain jinke halaat Hum Aap saw se peshtar bayan kar chuke hain or bohat se Rasool hain jinke halaat Aap saw se bayaan nahi kiya , or Musa as se to Allah baatein bhi kien
, Surah 4 an-Nisaa , Aayat no 164 ,
19- Woh din yaad rakhne ke layaq haijis din Allah Rasoolon ko jama karega phir unse poochhega ke Aap logo ko kya jawab mila tha woh arz karenge ke hame kuch maloom nahi , tu hi Ghaib ki baaton se waqif hai
, Surah 5 al-Ma’idah , Aayat no 109 ,
20- Bhala jis waqt yaqoob wafat paane lage to Aap saw us waqt mojood na thay , jab unhone agne beton se poochha ke mere baad tum kis ki Ibaadat karoge, tn unhone kaha ke aapke mabood or aapkd baap dada Ibrahim or Ismail or Ishaq ke mabood ki Ibaadat karenge jo mabood yakta hai or hum usi ke hukm bardar hain
, Surah 2 al-Baqarah , Aayat no 133 ,
21-Aur Allah ke pass Ghaib ki kunjiya hain jinko Allah ke siwa koi nahi jaanta or Allah ko jangalon or daryaon ki sab chizon ka Ilm hai or koi patta nahi jhadta magar Allah usko jaanta hai or zameen ke andheron mein koi dana or koi hari ya sookhi chiz nahi hai magar kitab roshan mein likhi hui hai
Surah 6 al-An’am , Aayat no 59 ,
22-To Allah jo sachcha badshah hai aali qadr hai or Quran ki vahy jo Aap ki taraf bheji jati hai uske poora honese pahle Quran ko padhne ke liye jaldina kiya karo or Du’a karo ke mere Rab mujhe or zyada Ilm de
, Surah 20 Ta’ha , Aayat no 114 ,
23-Syedha Aaisha RaziallahuAnha fermatin hain jo shakhs ye gumaan rakhta hai ke Nabi Sallallahu Alaihi Wasallam kal ko pesh aaney waaley halaat ka Ilm rakhtey hain, is ne Allahper bohat bara Bohtaan baandha,kyon ke Irshaad Baari Ta’la hai:”Kahdo Nabi saw ko jo log Aasmano aur Zameen main hain Allahke siwa Ghaib baatein nahi jaante or na yeh jaante hai ke kab zinda karke uthaye jayenge ,
Surah 27 an-Naml , Aayat 65 , Muslim , Hadess no 177 ,
Kya Nabi ﷺ Ku Ilm E Gaib Tha ? Sahi Hadith’s Li Roshni Main
Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ka aasmaanoon per tashreef lai jaana aur Jibreal (‘alaihi ssalaam) se baar baar pochna yeh koon hein. paanch dafa poocha yeh koon hein. phir mujhay Jibreal (‘alaihi ssalaam) sidra-tul-muntahaa tak lai gayay jis k rangon ka mujhay ilm nahin k kaisay hein.
[Sahih Bukhari, Kitaab As-Salaah, Hadith#349’4233 ‘ Sahih Muslim, Kitaab Ul-Emaan, Hadith#163]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay farmaaya: “mein nay khuwaab mein daikha k aik aadmi bait-ullah ka tawaaf ker raha hai. maine poocha yeh koon buzurg hein to farishtoon nay bataaya k yeh Maseeh ibn Maryam (‘alaiha ssalaam) hein phir meine aik shakhs ko tawaaf kertay daikha maine poocha yeh koon hein? farishtoon nay bataaya yeh dajjaal hai.” [Sahih Bukhari, Hadith#6999 ‘ Sahih Muslim, Kitaab Ul-Emaan, Hadith#169]
— Hazrat A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) nay farmaya k jo shakhs bhi tum se yeh 3 baatein bayan karay wo jhoota hai k:1. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay apnay Rab ko daikha2. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) aanay waalay kal ki bat jaantay hein aur3. jo kahay k Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay tabligh-e-deen mein koi baat chupaee thi.
[Sahih Bukhari, Kitaab Al-Tafseer (Surah wa-Najam), Hadith#4855 ‘ Sahih Muslim, Kitaab Al-Emaan, Hadith#177]
fatah makkah k moq’ay per Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ki khidmat mein Hazrat Umm-u-Haani (may Allah be please with her) hazir huein. wo bayan kerti hein k Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ghusl ker rahay thay aur aap ki baiti Hazrat Fatima (may Allah be pleased with her) parda kiay huay thein, maine Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ko salaam kia. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay poocha koon hai? maine bataya k mein Umm-u-Haani hoon.
[Sahih Bukhari, Kitab Al-Ghusl, Hadith#280]
— aik safar mein Hazrat A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) ka haar gum ho gayay. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) aur loog Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) k saath thaher gayay. Hazrat A’isha (may Allah be please with her) k walid-majid bohat khafa huay, baad mein uss oont ko khara kia gaya jis per Hazrat A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) sawaar thein to haar usi k neechay se mil gaya. [Sahih Bukhari, Hadith#334’3672 ‘ Sahih Muslim, Kitaab Al-Haiz, Hadith#367]
Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) k marz-ul-wafaat mein jab aap ka marz berh gayay to aap baar baar bay-hoosh huay, jab hoosh aata to farmatay kia logoon nay namaaz perh li hai? arz kia jaata nahein, loog Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ka intizaar ker rahay hein. aisa 3 baar hua.
[Sahih Bukari, Kitaab Ul-Azaan, Hadith#687 ‘ Sahih Muslim, Kitaab Us-Salaah, Hadith#418]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay 40 ya 70 quran k aalim sahaba ki aik jamat mushrikeen k paas bhaiji thi, unhoon nay un ko shaheed ker daala. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) bohat ranjeeda aur ghamgeen huay. [Sahih Bukhari, Kitaab Ul-Witr, Hadith#1001’1300]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) soyay rahay, Hazrat Abu Bakar (may Allah be please with him), Hazrat Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) bhi soyay rahay, sooraj poori tarha nikal aaya aur subh ki namaaz waqt per na perh sakay. [Sahih Bukhari, Hadith#595 ‘ Sahih Muslim, Hadith#680’681]
— Hazrat A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) farmati hein k Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) mairay paas ayay. us waqt aik aurat mairay paas baithi thi. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay yeh daryaaft farmaya: “yeh koon hai?” maine arz kia falaa_n aurat hai. [Bukhari: 1151]
Hazrat A’shia (may Allah be pleased with her) nay bayan kia k jab Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) badal ka koi aisa tukra daikhtay jis se barish ki umeed hoti to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) k chehra-e-mubarak ka rang badal jata aur farmaatay mein nahein jaanta mumkin hai yeh badal bhi waisa hi ho jis k baaray mein qoom-e-‘aad ne kaha tha k yah badal hum per barasnay wala hai, halaankay us mein dard-naak azaab tha.
[Bukhari: 3206]
— aik dafa sooraj-girehen hua to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) bohat ghabraa ker uthay, iss dar se k kahein qayamat na qaim ho jayay. [Bukhari: 1059 ‘ Muslim: 912]
— jab Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ki baiti Hazrat Zainab (may Allah be pleased with her) ki wafaat hue to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) tashreef layay aur farmaya: “ghusl se farigh honay per mujhay khabar daina.” phir ghusl se farigh honay k baad Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ko khabar di gae. [Bukhari: 1254’1258 ‘ Muslim:939]
— aik sahabi ya sahabiah faut ho gae laikin Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ko uss ki wafaat ki khabar kisi nay na di. aik din Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay khud yaad farmaya k wo shakhs dikhae nahein daita. sahaba (may Allah be pleased with them all) nay kaha uss ka to intiqaal ho gaya. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay farmaya: “phir tum nay mujhay khabar kiun na di, chalo mujhay uss ki qabar bata do.” [Bukhari: 458 ‘ Muslim: 956]
— Hazrat AbuZar Ghaffari (may Allah be pleased with him) nay daikha Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) raat ko akailay chal rahay thay, Hazrat AbuZar (may Allah be pleased with him) Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) k peechay chalnay lagay. uss k baad Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) muray, AbuZar (may Allah be pleased with him) ko daikha aur daryaft farmaya: “koon hai?” janab AbuZar (may Allah be pleased with him) nay arz kia AbuZar. [Bukhari: 6443]
— 2 auratein Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) k darwazay per ayein, un k saamnay se Hazrat Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) guzray. unhoon ne Hazrat Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) se kaha humaray liay yeh masala Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) se poochein aur humara naam na laina. Hazrat Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) andar gayay aur Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) se arz kia k 2 auratein yeh masala daryaft kerti hein. to Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay farmaya: “yeh donoo koon hein?” Bilal (may Allah be pleased with him) nay arz kia Zainab naam ki hein. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay farmaya: “koon si zainab?”. [Bukhari: 1466 ‘ Muslim: 1000]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay farmaya: “mein apnay ghar jata hoon, wahaan mujhay mairay bistar per khajoor pari hue milti hai, mein usay khaanay k liay utha laita hoon laikin phir yeh dar hota hai k kahein yeh sadqa ki khajoor na ho to mein usay phaink daita hoon.” [Bukhari: 2432 ‘ Muslim: 1070]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) ki khidmat mein koi khaanay ki cheez layee jaati to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) daryaft farmatay yeh tuhfa hai ya sadqa. agar kaha jata k sadqa hai to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) apnay ashaab se farmatay k khaoo. [Bukhari: 2576 ‘ Muslim:1077]
— hajj k moq’ay per Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) makkah mein Hazrat A’isha (may Allah be pleased with her) j yahaan tashreef layay, wo ro rahi thein. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay daryaft farmaya k kiun ro rahi ho? maine arz kia Allah ki qasam! meine iss saal hajj nahein kia. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay poocha shayad k to haiza ho gae hai? maine kaha haan!. [Bukhari: 305]
— hajj k moq’ay per Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay sahaba ikraam (may Allah be pleased with them all) se farmaya: “tum halaal ho jao, agar mujhay wo baat pehlay maloom ho jati jo baad mein maloom hue to mein qurbani ka janwar saath na lata.” [Bukhari: 1568 ‘ Muslim: 1216]
— fatah makkah k din aik shakhs ne aa ker khabar di k ibn Khattal ghalaaf-e-kaaba k pardoon se latak raha hai. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay farmaya k ussay qatal ker do. [Bukhari: 3044 ‘ Muslim: 1357]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihe wasallam) nay Hazrat Abd-ul-Rahman bin ‘Ouf per zardi ka nishaan daikha to poocha ye kiya hai? unhon nay arz kia k maine nikah kia hai. [Bukhari: 5155 ‘ Muslim: 1426]
— Ghazwa-e-Khaibar k waqt Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k paas Hazrat Dihya (may Allah be pleased with him) aayay aur arz ki k mujhay koi baandi inaayat kijeyay. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya jao baandi lay lo. Unhon nay safiya bint-e-huyayye ko lay liya. Phir aik shakhs Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein hazir hua aur arz ki k aay Allah k Rasool! Safiya to sardaar ki baiti hai, unhein Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay Dihya (may Allah be pleased with him) ko day diya, wo to sirf aap hi k liay munaasib thein. Iss per Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya k Dihya ko safiya k saath bulao. Wo laayay gayay, jab Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay unhein daikha to farmaaya k qaidyon mein say koi aur baandi lay lo. Phir Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay Hazrat Safiya (may Allah be pleased with her) ko azaad ker diya aur unhein apnay nikah mein lay lia. [Bukhari: 371 ‘ Muslim:1365]
— Sahaaba Ikraam (may Allah be pleased with them all) nay qaidi auraton say ‘azl kia phir unhon nay Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) say iss ka hukam poocha to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “kiya tum waqa’e aisa kertay ho?” teen martaba ye farmaaya. [Bukhari: 5210 ‘ Muslim: 1438]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) k ghar tashreef laayay to wahan aik sahib baithay huay thay. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay daryaaft farmaaya Aisha! Ye koon hai? mein nay arz kia ye maira razae bhai hai. [Bukhari: 2647 ‘ Muslim: 1455]
— Hazrat Jabir bin Abdullaah (may Allah be pleased with him) nay bayan kia k mein nay shaadi ki to Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay mujh say daryaaft farmaaya k kis say shaadi ki hai? mein nay arz kia aik baiwa aurat say. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya kanwaari say kiun na ki? Mein nay arz kia mairay waalid shaheed ho gayay aur unhon nay kae larkian choori hein, iss liay maine ye pasand nahein kia k un k paas unhi jaisi larki biyah laoon, iss liay mein nay aik aisi aurat say shaadi ki hai jo un ki daikh-bhaal ker sakay. [Bukhari: 2097 ‘ Muslim]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k saamnay aik sahaabi nay shikaayat ki k uss nay apni beewi ko aik ghair mard k saath tanhai mein paaya aur Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) say arz kia k iss muamlay ka faisla farma dein. Phir Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay dua ki k aay Allah! Iss muamlay ko saaf ker day chunaachay uss aurat nay bacha ussi mard ki shakal ka jna jis k mutalliq shoohar nay dawa kia tha k ussay unhon nay apni beewi k saath paaya tha. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay miyaan-beewi k darmian la’an karaaya. [Bukhari: 5316 ‘ Muslim: 1497]
— Hazrat Jabir bin Abdullah (may Allah be pleased with him) nay bayan kia k mein aik martaba bemaar para, Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) aur Abu Bakr (may Allah be pleased with him) paidal mairi ‘ayaadat ko tashreef laayay. Mein nay arz kia aay Allah k Rasool! Mein apnay maal mein kiya karon, kis tarha iss ka faisla karon? Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay mujhay koi jawab na diya, yahan tak k meeraas ki ayat nazil hue. [Bukhari: 4577 ‘ Muslim: 1616]
— Hazrat Nauman bin Basheer (may Allah be pleased with him) nay bayan kia k un k waalid unhein Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein laayay aur arz kia k mein nay apnay iss baitay ko aik ghulam batoor-e-hiba diya hai. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay daryaaft farmaaya kiya aisa hi ghulam doosray larkon ko bhi diya hai. unhon nay jawab diya k nahein to Aap nay farmaaya phir wapis lay lay. [Bukhari: 2586 ‘ Muslim: 1623]
— Aik qabeelay k 8 afraad Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k paas aayay aur aap say islam per bai’t ki, wo bemaar per gayay to aap nay un say kaha humaaray charwaahay k saath uunton mein chalay jao, uunton ka doodh aur paishaab piyo. Wo gayay, uunton ka doodh aur paishaab piya aur sehat-mand ho gayay. Phir unhon nay Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k charwaahay ko qatal ker diya aur jaanwar bhaga ker lay gayay. Iss ki itlaa’ tab Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ko pohanchi to aap nay un ki talaash mein aadmi bhaijay, wo pakray gayay aur laayay gayay. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay un ko saza di. [Bukhari: 3018 ‘ Muslim: 1671]
— Jang-e-Badar k din 2 larkon nay apni talwaarein sanbhaalein aur abu-jahl per jhapat paray aur hamla ker k uss ko qatal ker daala. Iss k baad Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein haazir ho ker Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam_ ko khabar di. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay poocha k tum donon mein say kis nay usay maara? Donon nojawaanon nay kaha k maine qatal kia hai to Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay un say poocha kiya tum nay apni talwaarein saaf ker li hein. unhon nay arz kiya k nahein, phir Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay donon talwaaron ko daikha aur farmaaya k tum donon hi nay usay maara hai. [Bukhari: 3141 ‘ Muslim:1752]
— Jab Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ghazwa-e-khandaq say wapis huay aur hathyaar rakh ker ghusl kia to Jibreel (‘alaihissalaam) Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k paas aayay aur wo apnay sar say ghubaar jhaar rahay thay. unhon nay Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) say kaha Aap nay hathyaar rakh diyay, Allah ki qasam! Abhi maine hathyaar nahein utaaray, aap ko un per fooj-kashi kerni hai. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay daryaaft farmaaya k kin per? To unhon nay banu-quraizah ki taraf ishaara kia. [Bukhari: 4117 ‘ Muslim: 1769]
— Jang-e-Badar k din Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya koon daikh ker aayay ga k Abu-Jahl ka kiya hue hai? Hazrat Ibn-e-Mas’ood (may Allah be pleased with him) ma’loom kernay gayay to daikha k ‘Afraa k donon larkon nay usay qatal ker diya tha aur uss ka jism thanda para hai. [Bukhari: 3962 ‘ Muslim: 1800]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) Hazrat Maimoonah (may Allah be pleased with her) k ghar mein daakhil huay, unhon nay bhuna hua saandha aap ki khidmat mein paish kiya, aisa bohat kam hota tha k aap kisi khaanay k liay uss waqt tak haath berhaaein jab-tak aap ko uss k mutalliq bata na diya jaayay k falaan khaana hai laikin uss din aap nay bhunay huay saandhay k goosht ki taraf haath berhaaya. Itnay mein wahan mojood auraton mein say aik aurat nay kaha k Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ko bata kiun nahein daitein k iss waqt aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k saamnay jo tum nay paish kia hai wo saandha hai. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay apna haath saandhay say hata lia. Khalid bin Waleed (may Allah be pleased with him) boolay aay Allah k Rasool! Kiya saandha haraam hai? aap nay farmaaya: “nahein.” [Bukhari: 5537 ‘ Muslim: 1946]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein aik sahib bhookay haazir huay, Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay unhein Azwaaj-e-Mutahharaat k haa_n bhaija (ta-k un ko khaana khila dein) Azwaaj-e-Mutahharaat nay kehla bhaija k humaaray paas paani k siwa kuch nahein hai. iss per Rasool Allah (sallallah ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya k koon in ki mehmaan-nawaazi karay ga? Aik ansaari sahaabi boolay k mein karon ga.
[Bukhari: 4889’3798 ‘ Muslim: 2054]
— Hazrat Abu Talha (may Allah be pleased with him) Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein haazir huay aur Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ko waqi’a ki itlaa’ di. Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay Hazrat Abu Talha (may Allah be pleased with him) say daryaaft farmaaya: “tum nay raat ham-bistari bhi ki thi?” unhon nay arz kia je haan! Phir aap nay dua ki to Abu Talha (may Allah be pleased with him) k haa_n bacha paida hua, usay Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein laaya gaya. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay bachay ko lia aur daryaaft farmaaya: “iss k saath koi cheez bhi hai?” kaha gaya haan khajoorein hein. [Bukhari: 5470 ‘ Muslim: 2144]
— Hazrat Jabir (may Allah be pleased with him) nay bayan kia k mein Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein haazir hua. Mein nay darwaaza khatkhataaya. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “koon hai?” mein nay kaha mein. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “mein,mein” jaisay aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay iss ko na-pasand farmaaya. [Bukhari: 6250 ‘ Muslim: 2155]
— Aik aadmi Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k darwaazay k sooraakh say andar jhaanknay laga, uss waqt aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k paas loohay ka kanghaa tha, jis say aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) sar jhaar rahay thay. jab Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay usay daikha to farmaaya: “agar mujhay maloom hota k tum (jhaanktay huay) maira intizaar ker rahay ho to mein usay tumhaari aankh mein chubho daita.” Phir Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “ijaazat lainay ka jo hukam diya gaya wo isi liay hai k nazar na paray.” [Bukhari: 6241 ‘ Muslim: 2156]
— Aik yahoodi aurat Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki khidmat mein zehar-mila bakri ka gosht lae, Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay uss mein say kuch khaay phir jab uss aurat ko laaya gaya to uss nay zehar ka iqraar ker lia to kaha gaya k kiun na isay qatal ker diya jaaya? Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “nahein.” Hazrat Anas (may Allah be pleased with him) kehtay hein k uss zehar ka asar mein nay humaisha Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k taalo mein mehsoos kiya. [Bukhari: 2617 ‘ Muslim: 2190]
— Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ka taweel khuwaab jis mein aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay apna khuwab bayan kertay huay subh sahaaba ikraam (may Allah be pleased with them all) say farmaaya: “raat ko mairay paas do aanay waalay aayay, wo mujhay aik laitay huay shakhs k paas lay gayay ………. mein nay un dono say poocha: “Subhaan-Allaah! Ye donon kon hein?” mujh say unhon nay kaha aagay berheyay aur hum aik aisay shakhs k paas pohanchay jo peeth k bal laita hua tha ………. mein nay kaha: “Subhaan-Allaah! Ye donon kon hein?” unhon nay kaha aagay chaleyay, phir hum aik tanoor-numa garhay per aayay ………. mein nay un donon say poocha: “ye kon loog hein?” unhon nay kaha aagay chaleyay. Phir hum aik nehar per aayay ………. maine un donon say pocha: “ye kon hai?” unhon nay kaha k aagay chaleyay. Phir hum aik nihaayat bad-soorat aadmi k paas pohanchay ………. maine un donon say kaha: “ye kiya hai?” unhon nay kaha aagay chaleyay. Phir hum aik baagh mein pohanchay ………. maine poocha: “ye koon hai? ye bachay koon hein?” unhon nay kaha aagay chaleyay. Phir hum aik azeem-u-sshaan baagh mein pohanchay ………. phir unhon nay kaha hum aap ko batayein gay.
[Bukhari: 7047 ‘ Muslim: 2275]
— Aik raat madina per (aik awaaz sun ker) bara khoof cha gaya. Loog uss awaaz ki taraf berhay laikin Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) sab say aagay thay aur aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) hi nay waqe’a ki tehqeeq ki. [Bukhari: 2908’2627 ‘ Muslim: 2307]
— Aik yahoodi Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k paas hazir hua aur kaha k Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) k ashaab mein say aik nay mujhay tamaancha maara hai. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaya: “kis nay?” uss nay kaha aik ansaari nay. [Bukhari: 2412 ‘ Muslim: 2374]
— Hazrat Abu Hurairah (may Allah be pleased with him) nay bayan kia k mein nay Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) say poocha: sab say shareef koon hai? Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “jo sab say perhaizgaar hai.” sahaba nay arz kia: hum Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) say iss k mutalliq nahein poochtay. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaya: “phir Allah k Nabi Yusuf bin Nabi ibn-e-Nabi ibn-e-KhaleelilLah.” Sahaba nay kaha: hum iss k mutalliq nahein poochtay. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “arab k khaandaanon k mutalliq poochtay ho? Suno! Jahileyyat mein jo shareef thay Islam mein bhi wo shareef hein jab-k deen ki samajh unhein aa jayay.” [Bukhari: 3383 ‘ Muslim: 2378]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay hazrat Moosa (‘alaihissalaam) aur hazrat Khizar (‘alaihissalaam) ka taweel qissa bayan kertay huay farmaaya: Allah Moosa per raham farmaayay! Humaari tamanna thi k Moosa (‘alaihissalaam) kuch dair aur sabar kertay to mazeed waqi’aat un donon k bayan kiay jaatay. [Bukhari: 122 ‘ Muslim: 2380]
— Rasool Allaah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “mein jannat mein gaya, wahan mein nay aik mahal daikha? Maine poocha ye mahal kis ka hai? farishton nay bataaya ye Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) ka mahal hai.” [Bukhari: 5226’3679 ‘ Muslim: 2394]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) Hazrat Fatima (may Allah be pleased with her) k ghar tashreef laayay, daikha k Hazrat Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) ghar mein mojood nahein hein. aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay daryaaft farmaaya: “tumhaaray chacha k baitay kahan hein?” Hazrat Fatima (may Allah be pleased with her) nay bataaya k un k darmiaan kuch na-gawaari paish aa gae aur wo mujh say naraaz ho ker kahein bahir chalay gayay hein aur mairay yahan qeloola bhi nahein kia. Uss k baad Rasool Allaah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay aik shakhs say kaha: “Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) ko talaash karo k kahan hai?” wo aayay aur bataaya k masjid mein sooyay huay hein. phir aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) masjid mein tashreef laayay. [Bukhari: 441 ‘ Muslim: 2409]
— Ghazwa-e-Khandaq k din Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “dushman k lashkar ki khabar mairay paas koon laa sakta hai?” Hazrat Zubair (may Allah be pleased with him) nay kaha k mein. [Bukhari: 2846’3719’4113 ‘ Muslim: 2415]
— Rasool Allaah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) Hazrat Fatima (may Allah be pleased with her) k ghar k aangan mein baith gayay aur farmaaya: “wo bacha kahan hai?” Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) Hasan (may Allah be pleased with him) k mutalliq pooch rahay thay. [Bukhari: 5884’2122 ‘ Muslim:2421]
— Rasool Allaah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki baiti ki wafaat hue (Hazrat umm-e-Klsoom (may Allah be pleased with her) jo Usman (may Allah be pleased with him) ki beewi thein aur 9 hijri mein faut huein) aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) qabar per baithay huay thay, Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ki aankhon mein aanso bhair aayay. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “logo! Koi tum mein say aisa bhi hai jo aaj raat aurat k paas na gaya ho.” Abu Talha (may Allah be pleased with him) nay kaha mein hazir hoon. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “to phir utro.” Wo un ki qabar mein utray. [Bukhari: 1342]
— Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) per tuhmat ka mukammal qissa aik taweel hadith mein hai. Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay tuhmat k baad Hazrat Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) aur Osaama bin Zaid (may Allah be pleased with him) say ye sulah ki: “kiya mein Aisha ko choor don.” Aagay jaa ker zikar hai k Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) say farmaaya: “mujhay tairi taraf say aisi aisi khabar pohanchi hai, agar tu paak-daaman hai to Allaah tairi paak-daamni khool day ga aur jo tu phans gae hai to Allah say bakhshish maang, tobah ker.” Ye muamla chalta raha. Aakhir Allaah nay wahi utaar ker Hazrat Aisha (may Allah be pleased with her) ko paak-daaman qaraar diya. [Bukhari: 4141]
— Aik shakhs jo raat ko dafan ker diya gaya, Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) apnay sahaaba samait kharay huay aur Aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay poocha: “ye kis ki qabar hai?” [Bukhari: 1336]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “qayaamat k din loog bay-hoosh ho jayein gay, mein bhi bay-hoosh ho jaon ga aur sab say pehlay mujh ko hoosh aayay ga, mein kiya daikhon ga k Moosa (‘alaihissalaam) arsh ka koona thaamay kharay hein. ab mein nahein jaanta k wo bhi bay-hoosh ho ker mujh say pehlay hoosh mein aa jayein gay ya un logon mein say hein jin ko Allah nay bay-hooshi say mustasna rakha hai.” [Bukhari: 6517]
— Usman bin Maz’oon (may Allah be pleased with him) wafaat paa gayay to aap (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay farmaaya: “Allah ki qasam! Mein Allah ka paighambar hoon magar mein ye nahein jaanta k mairay saath kiya ho ga aur tumhaara kiya haak ho ga. [Bukhari: 7018]
— Rasool Allah (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) nay 10 aadmion ko jasoosi k liay rawaana kia. Un ka sardaar Hazrat Aasim bin Saabit Ansaari (may Allah be pleased with him) ko banaaya, 7 shaheed ho gayay 3 bach gayay. Unhon nay dua ki k ya Allaah! Humaari khabar humaaray Paighambar (sallallahu ‘alaihi wasallam) ko pohancha day. Baad mein baaqi do bhi shaheed ho gayay aur Hazrat Khubaib (may Allah be pleased with him) qaidi ban gayay, phir un ko bhi shaheed ker diya gaya. [Bukhari: 3045]
For Join Us Islamic Messages Related Quran And Sunnah in Whatsapp
Tauheed Feeh Sifaat [Oneness Of The Name And Attributes Of Allah]
Tauheed Feeh Sifaat [Oneness Of The Name And Attributes Of Allah] }
{ Kayenaat Ki Har Chiz Ka Haqiqi Maalik Aur Badshah Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Hai }
wahi Allah hai jis ke siwa koi ibaadat ke layeq nahi, badshah-e-Haqeeqi, har aaib se paak, salamti dene wala, aman dene wala, nigahbaan galib zabardast badai wala, Allah Mushriko ke Shirk se paak hai.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 59, Surah-Tul-Hashr , Aayat-No : 23 }
Aur in logon ne jaisi qadar Allah-Taala ki karni chhiye thi nahi ki, sari zameen Qayamat ke din iske mutthi me hogi aur Tamaam Aasmaan iske dahene hanth (Right hand) me lapete hue honge, wo paak aur balatar hai har is chiz se jise log iska Shareek banaye.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 39, Surah- Tul-Zamar, Aayat-No : 67 }
Hazrat-Abdullah-Bin-Masood {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rivayat hai ke Ulma-e-Yahood me se ek shakhs Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke pass aaya aur kaha Aye Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ! hum Tauraat me pate hain ke Allah-Taala Asmaano ko ek ungli (finger) par rakh lega aur zameen ko ek ungli par, Darakht (tree) ko ek ungli par, Pani aur Mitti ko ek ungli par aur tamaam makhlooq ko ek ungli par, phir farmaye ga main hi Badshah hu, Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} is par hans diye aur apke samne ke danth (tooth) dekhai dene lage, apka ye hansna is Yahodi Aalim ke tasdeeq me tha, phir aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne *Surah-Tul-Zamar ki Aayat-No—67* tilawat farmai:- [ Aur in logon ne jaisi qadar Allah-Taala ki karni chhiye thi nahi ki, sari zameen Qayamat ke din iske mutthi me hogi aur Tamaam Aasmaan iske dahene hanth (Right hand) me lapete hue honge, wo paak aur balatar hai har is chiz se jise log iska Shareek banaye ]
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 06, Book:65 (Kitaab-ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 4811}
{ Kayenaat Mein Hukumat Aur Hukum Dene Ke Tamaam Ikhtiyaraat Sirf Allah Hi Ke Pass Hai }
Hukum dena sirf Allah hi ka haq hai, iska farmaan hai ke tum sab iske siwa kisi aur ki ibaadat na karo, yahi Deen durost hai lekin Aksar log nahi jante,
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 12, Surah- Tul-Yousuf, Aayat-No : 40 }
Hum begair tere Rab ke hukum ke utar nahi sakte, hamare aage piche aur inke darmiyaan ki sab chizein ussi ki malkiyat me hain, tera Parwardigaar bholne wala nahi.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 19, Surah- Al-Maryam, Aayat-No : 64 }
Hazrat-Ibe-Abbas {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rivayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne Jibrail {Alaihi salam} se farmaya: jaisa ke ab aap hamari mulaqaat ko aaya karte hain, is se jiyada aap humse milne ke liye kyon nahi aaya karte? is par “Surah-Al-Maryam ki Aayat-No—64” nazil hui [ Hum begair tere Rab ke hukum ke utar nahi sakte, hamare aage piche aur inke darmiyaan ki sab chizein ussi ki malkiyat me hain, tera Parwardigaar bholne wala nahi ] ye Aayat Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke mutalbe ka jawaab tha jo apne Hazrat-Jibrail {Alaihi salam} se kiya tha.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 04, Book: 59 (Kitaab-ul-Bida-e-Khalaq), Hadees-no: 3218}
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 06, Book: 65 (Kitaab-ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 4731}
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 08, Book: 98 (Kitaab-ul-Tauheed), Hadees-no: 7455 }
{ Jamia-Tirmizi, Vol-no: 02, Book:(Kitaab- ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 1083}
{ Kayenaat (univers) Ke Nizaam Ko Chalane Wala Aur Kayenaat (univers) Ke Sare Kamo Ka Intejam Karne Wala Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Hai Isliye Zamane (waqt) Ko Bura Na Kaho}
Allah wo hai jisne Aasmano ko begair aise satono ke buland kiya jinhe tum dekh sako, phir arsh par jalwa afroz hua aur suraj aur chand ko kaam par laga diya, har chiz ek muyyan mudat tak ke liye harkat me hai, wahi dunya ke kamon ka intejam karta hai, (aur) apne nishanaat ko khol khol kar biyaan karta hai taake tum apne Rab se mulaqaat ka yaqeen karo.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 13, Surah-Ar-Ra’d, Aayat-No :03 }
Abu-Hurairah {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rivayat hai ki Rasoollallah {Sallallahu Alaihi wasallam} ne farmaya Allah-Taala farmata hai ki insaan zamane (waqt ko) ko bura kahta hai jabki main hi zamana hu aur mere hi haath mein raat aur din hai.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 07, Book:78 (Kitaab-ul-Aadab), Hadees-no: 6181}
{ Zameen Aur Aasmano Ke Tamaam Khazano Ka Maalik Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Hai }
Aye nabi ! kah dijiye: main tumse nahi kahta ke mere pass Allah ke khazane hain, aur na main Gaib janta hu aur na main tumse ye khata hu ke main Farishta hu, main to issi chiz ki pairwe karta hu jo meri taraf Wahee ki jati hai, kah dijiye kya andha aur dekhne wala barabar ho sakte hain? phir kya tum gaur nahi karte?
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 06, Surah-Al-An’am, Aayat-No : 50}
Abu-Huraira {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rivayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Allah ka hanth bhara hua hai, isse din raat ki bakhshish bhi kam nahi karti, apne farmaya kya tumhe maloom ke jab usne Aasmaan aur Zameen paida kiye hain isme kitna kharch kiya hai, phir bhi (Allah ke khazane) me kuch bhi kami nahi hui.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 08, Book: 98 (Kitaab-ul-Tauheed), Hadees-no: 4411}
{ Qayamat Ke Roz Shifarish Karne Ki Ejazat Dene Ya Na Dene, Shifarish Qabool Karne Ya Na Karne Ka Ikhtiyaar Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Ko Hoga }
Kya in logon ne Allah-Taala ke siwa auron ko Shifarish karne wala muqarar kar rakha hai, to kah de ke kya us sorat mein bhi jab ke wo kisi chiz ke malik nahi aur na hi koi Aaqal rakhte hain? kah de ke tamaam Shifarish ka mukhtaar Allah-Taala hi hai (jise chahe shifarish ki ejazat de jise chahe na de, jiski shifarish chahe qabool kare jiski chahe qabool na kare) Aasmaan aur zameen ki Badshahat ussi ki hai, phir ussi ki taraf tum sab (marne ke baad) lautaye jaoge.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 39, Surah-Al-Zumar, Aayat-No : 43,44}
Kaun hai jo iski janaab me iski ejazat ke begair sifarish kar sake,
{Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 02, Surah-Al-Baqrah, Aayat-No : 255 }
Aur wo apne Hukumat me kisi (nabi ya wali ko) shareek nahi karta.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 18, Surah-Al-Khaf, Aayat-No : 26 }
Aur Allah jaisa chahta hai hukum karta hai koi iske hukum ko rad karne wala nahi.
{Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 13, Surah-Al-Ra’d, Aayat-No : 41 }
Anas {Radi-Allahu ‘anhu} se rivayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Allah-Taala qayamat ke din ussi tarah jaise hum dunya me jama hote hain, momino ko jama karega (wo garmi wagairah se pareshan ho kar) kahenge kaash hum kisi ki Sifarish apne maalik ke pass lejate taake humein apni is halat se Aaram milta, chunacha sab mil kar Aadam {Alaihi salam} ke pass aayengey, inse kahenge Aadam ! aap logon ka haal nahi dekhte kis bala me giraftaar hain, apko Allah-Taala ne(khas) apne hanth se banaya aur Farishton se apko sajdah karaya aur har chiz ke naam apko batlaye ( har zubaan me bolna baat karna sikhaya) kuch Shifarish kijiye take humko is jagha se nijat ho kar aaram mile, Aadam {Alaihi salam} kahenge main is layaq nahi, unko wo gunah yaad aajayega jo unho ne kiya tha (mamno darakht me se khana) magar tum log aisa karo Nooh {Alaihi salam} ke pass jao wo pahle paigamber hain jinko Allah-Taala ne zameen walon ki taraf bheja tha, akhir wo log sab Nooh {Alaihi salam} ke pass ayenge, wo bhi yahi jawab denge, main us layeq nahi apni khata jo unho ne kiya (dunya) me ki thi yaad karengey, kahenge tumlog aisa karo ibrahim paigamber ke pass jao jo Allah ke khalil hain ( unke pass jayenge) wo bhi apni khatayen yaad kar ke kahengey main us layeq nahi tum Musaa paigamber ke pass jao Allah ne unko Tauraat enayat farmai, unse bool kar batein kiye, ye log Musaa {Alaihi salam} ke pass aayengey wo bhi yahi kahengey main us layeq nahi aur apni khata jo unho ne dunya me ki thi yaad karengey magar tum aisa karo Esaa paigamber ke pass jao wo Allah ke bandey, uske Rasool, uske khas kalimah aur khas rooh hain, ye log Esaa {Alaihi salam} ke pass ayengey wo kahenge main us layeq nahi tum aisa karo Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke pass jao wo Allah ke aise bandey hain jinki agli pichli khatayein sab bakhsh di gai hain, akhir sab log jama ho kar mere pass ayengey, main chalonga aur apne parwardigaar ki bargah mein hazir hone ki ejazat magonga, mujhe ejazat milegi, main apne parwardigaar ko dekhte hi sajde mein gir padhonga aur jab tak usko manzoor hai wo mujh ko sajde me hi rahne dega, uske baad hukum hoga “Mohammad” apna sar uthao aur arz karo tumhari arz soni jayegi, tumhari darkhwat manzoor hogi, yumhari Shifarish qabool hogi,us waqt main apne maalik ki aisi aisi tareefein karonga jo wo mujhko sikha chuka hai (ya sikhlayega) phir logon ki shifarish shuru kar donga, Shifarish ki ek had muqarar kar di jayegi, main unko Jannat me lejaonga, phir wapas aakar apne parwardigaar ke pass hazir honga aur usko dekhte hi sajde me gir padhonga jab tak parwardigaar chahega mujhko sajde mein pada rahne dega, uskey baad irshad hoga “Aye Mohammad” apna sar uthao jo tum kahoge suna jayega aur Shifarish karoge to qabool hogi phir main apne pawardigaar ki aisi tareefein karonga jo Allah ne mujhko sikhaya (ya sikhlayega) uske baad Shifarish karonga lekin shifarish ki ek had muqarar kar di jayegi, main unko jannat me lejaonga …..phir wapas aakar apne parwardigaar ke pass hazir honga aur usko dekhte hi sajde me gir padhonga jab tak parwardigaar chahega mujhko sajde mein pada rahne dega, uskey baad irshad hoga “Aye Mohammad” apna sar uthao jo tum kahoge suna jayega aur Shifarish karoge to qabool hogi phir main apne pawardigaar ki aisi tareefein karonga jo Allah ne mujhko sikhaya (ya sikhlayega) uske baad Shifarish karonga lekin shifarish ki ek had muqarar kar di jayegi, main unko jannat me lejaonga phir wapas apne parwardigaar ke pass hazir honga arz karonga ya paak parwardigaar ! ab dozakh mein aisey hi log rah gaye hain jo Quraan ke mutabiq hamesha hamesha Dozakh mein rahne wale hain (yani kafir aur Mushrik)
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 08, Book : 98 (Kitaab-ul-Tauheed), Hadees-no: 4410 }
Note:- Allah-Taala tamaam ikhtiyaar ka mutlaq maalik hai kisi ko maaf karne ya na karne, kisi ko Aazan-e-shifaat dene ya na dene, kisi ki sifarish qabool karne ya na karne ka tamaam tar Ikhtiyaar sirf aur sirf Allah-Taala ke pass hai, koi badi se badi mahboob hasti Allah-Azwajal ki pur-jalal Aadalat me apni marzi se sifarish karne ki himmat nahi kar sakegi na hi koi Wali-Allah zabardasti apni sifarish manwa sakega, na hi kisi badi se badi hasti ko Allah-Taala ki bargah me aisa andaaz kalaam ikhtiyar karne ki majaal hogi ke fala ummati ya murid ko zarur Jannat me le gaonga ya mera fala pyaara aur chahta Jannat me na gaya to main bhi nahi jaonga ya main apne fala daman girafta ka parwana bakhsh le kar hi rahunga ect, ( Aauzbillah)
{ Qayamat Ke Roz Jaza (Reward) Ya Saza (Punishment) Dene Ka Ikhtiyar Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Ko Hoga }
Allah ne unlogon ke Liye jinho ne kufr kiya Nooh {Alaihi salam} ki biwi aur Lot {Alaihi salam} ki biwi ki misaal biyaan ki hai, wo dono hamare 2 saleh bandon ke matihat thein, pas un dono ne unse khayanat ki to wo (Nooh Alaihi salam aur lot Alaihi salam ) unko Allah ki pakad se zara bhi bacha na sake aur kaha gaya ke tum dono dakhil hone walon ke sath Aag me dakhil ho jao.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 66, Surah- Al-Tahrim, Aayat-No : 10}
Abu-Huraira {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rivayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} par jab “Surah-Ash-Shu’ara ki Aayat-No 214” utri [ Apne Qareebi Rishtah Walon Ko Dara De ] to App ne farmaya: Aye Qureesh ke logon ! tum apne jaano ko Allah se mool lo ( neak Amaal ke badle) main Allah ke saamne tumhare kuch kaam nahi aasakta, Aye Abu-Mutalib ke beto ! main tumhare kuch kaam nahi aasakta Allah ke saamne, Aye Abbas bete Abu-Mutalib ke main tere kuch kaam nahi aasakta Allah ke saamne, Aye Sofiya phophi Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki main tumhare kuch kaam nahi aasakta Allah ke saamne, Aye Fatima beti Muhammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ki tu mere maal me jo chahe maang le par Allah ke saamne main tere kuch kaam nahi aasakta.
{ Sahih-Muslim, Vol-no: 01, Book: (Kitaab-ul-Emaan), Hadees-no: 504 }
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 04, Book: 55 (Kitaab-ul-Wasaayaa), Hadees-no: 2753 }
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 06, Book: 65 (Kitaab-ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 4771}
{ Gunah Maaf Karne Ya Na Karne Ka Ikhtiyaar Sirf Allah-Taala hi Ko Hai }
( Aye Nabi sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam! ) tum in (munafiqon) ke liye istagfaar kar ya na kar (ek hi baat hai), agar tu 70 martawa bhi inke liye istagfaar kare to bhi Allah-Taala inhe hargiz na bakhshega, isliye ke unho ne Allah-Taala se aur uske Rasool {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} se kufr kiya hai, aisey fasiq logon ko Allah Kareem hidayat nahi deta.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 09, Surah- Al-Taubah, Aayat-No: 80 }
Hazrat-Umme-Al-‘Ala’, an Ansariya {Radi Allahu ‘Anha} se rivayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Allah ki Qasam main Allah ka Rasool hu aur iske bawajood mujhe maloom nahi ke (marne ke baad) mere sath kya mamla kiya jayega.
{Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 08, Book: 92 (Kitaab-ul-Al-Tabeer), Hadees-no: 7018 }
{Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 02, Book: 23 (Kitaab-ul-Al-janayez), Hadees-no: 1243}
{ Elm-e-Ghaib (The Knowledge Of Unseen) Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Ko Hai }
Kah dijiye ke Asmaano walon me se Zameen walon me se siwaye Allah ke koi Ghaib nahi janta inhe to ye bhi nahi maloom ke kab utha khada kiye jayenge?
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 27, Surah– Al-Namal, Aayat-No : 65}
Beshak qayamat ka Elm Allah hi ke pass hai aur wahi Barish nazil karta hai aur wahi janta hai jo Maaon (Mothers) ke peton me hai aur koi shaks nahi janta ke wo kal kya kaam karega aur koi shaks nahi janta ke wo kis zameen par marega Beshak Allah khoob janne wala khoob bakhabar hai,
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 31, Surah- Al-Luqman, Aayat-No : 34}
Aap farma dijiye ke main khud apni zaat khas ke liye kisi nafaa ka ikhtiyar nahi rakhta aur na kisi nuksaan ka magar itna hi ke jitna ALLAH ne chaha ho, Aur agar main “Ghaib” ki bate janta hota to main bahut se nafaa hansil kar leta aur koi nuksaan mujhko na pahunchta main to sirf darane wala aur basharat dene wala hu in logon ko jo Emaan rakhte hain.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 07, Surah– Al-Aaraaf, Aayat-No : 188}
Main tumse nahi kahta ke mere pass Allah ke khazane hain, [ suno ! ] main Ghaib ka Elm bhi nahi rakhta, na main ye kahta hu ke main koi Farishta hu, na mera ye qauool hai ke jin par tumhari nigahe zillat se pad rahi hain, inhe Allah-Taala koi niyamat dega hi nahi, inke dil me jo hai isse Allah hi khoob janta hai, agar main aisi baat kahu to yaqinan mera sumaar zalimo me ho jayega.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 11, Surah-Al-Hud, Aayat-No : 31}
Aye Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} log apse Qayamat ke bare me sawal kaete hain ke iske aane ka waqt kaun sa hai? Kah dijiye: iska Elm to mere Rab hi ke pass hai wahi isse iske waqt par zhahir karega, Wo Aasman aur Zameen me bhari hadsah hogi-wo Qayamat tumhare pass achanak hi aayegi, wo log apse sawal karte hain Jaise aap iske waqt se Bakhubi waqif hain, Kah dijiye iska Elm to sirf Allah ke pass hai lekin aksar log nahi jante.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 07, Surah– Al-Aaraaf, Aayat-No : 187}
Aye nabi ! kah dijiye: main tumse nahi kahta ke mere pass Allah ke khazane hain, aur na main Ghaib janta hu aur na main tumse ye khata hu ke main Farishta hu, main to issi chiz ki pairwe karta hu jo meri taraf Wahee ki jati hai, kah dijiye kya bina aur nabina(blind & blindless) barabar ho sakte hain phir kya tum gaur nahi karte?
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 06, Surah– Al-Anaam, Aayat-No : 50}
Aur ussi ke pass Ghaib ki kunjiya hai, inhe iske siwa koi nahi janta aur wo janta hai jo kuch khushki aur tari me hai aur koi patta nahi girta jise wo janta na ho aur zameen ke andhero me koi dana aisa nahi photta jise wo janta na ho aur koi tar chiz aur koi khushk chiz aisi nahi jo wazha kitaab me likhi hui na ho.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 06, Surah– Al-Anaam, Aayat-No : 59}
Ye khabre Ghaib ki khabron me se hain, jin ki Wahee hum apki taraf karte hain, inhe inse pahle aap jante the na apki Qauoom, isliye aap sabar karte rahe [ yaqin mane ] ke anjaamkaar parhezgaron ke liye hai,
{Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 11, Surah-Al-Hud, Aayat-No : 49}
ye Ghaib ki khabro me se hai jise hum teri taraf Wahee se pahunchate hain, tu inke pass na tha jab ke wo apne Qalam dal rahe the ke Maryam ko inme se kaun palega? aur na to inke jhagde ke waqt inke pass tha.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 03, Surah- Ale-Imraan, Aayat-No : 44}
ye Gaib ki khabron me se hai, jiski hum apki taraf Wahee kar rahe hain, aap inke pass na the jab ke unhon ne apni baat than li thi aur wo faryeb karne lage the.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 12, Surah-Yousuf, Aayat-No : 102 }
Kah dijiye ke bahut badi khabar hai. Jis se tum be parwah ho rahe ho. mujhe in buland qadar Farishton ki [ baat chit ka ] koi Elm hi nahi jabke wo takrar kar rahe the. Meri taraf faqat yahi Wahee ki jati hai ke main saaf saaf aagah kar dene wala hu.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 38, Surah-Saad, Aayat-No : 67,68,69,70}
Aur wo wqat bhi qabil-e-zikr hai, jab ke Allah farmayega ke aye Esaa-ibne-Maryam! kya tune in logon se kah diya tha ke mujhko aur meri Maa ko bhi elawa Allah ke mabood qarar de lo! Esaa(a.s) arz karenge main tujhko manzah samjhta hu, mujhko kisi tarah zeba na tha ke main aisi baat karta jiska kahne ka mujhko koi haq nahi, agar maine kaha hoga to tujhko iska Elm hoga- tu to mere Dil ke under ki baat bhi janta hai aur main tere Nafs me jo kuch hai isko nahi janta tamam Gaibon ka janne wala tu hi hai. main to inse aur kuch nahi kaha magar sirf wahi jo tune mujhe kahne ko farmaya tha ke tum Allah ki bandagi ikhtiyaar karo jo mera bhi Rab hai aur tumhara bhi Rab hai, main in par gawah raha jab tak inme raha- phir jab tune mujhko utha liya to tu hi in par matloo raha aur tu har chiz ki puri khabar rakhta hai. agar tu inko saza de to ye tere bande hain aur agar inko maaf farma de to tu zabardast hikmat wala hai.
{ Surah-Al-Mayedah, Aayat- no—116,117,11 8 }
Aisha {Radi Allahu ‘Anha} ne bayan kiya ke agar tum se koi ye kehta hai Mohammed {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} Elim-e-gaib (Knowledge Of Unseen) jante the to galat kehta hai (jhoota hai) kyon ki Allah-Taala khud kehta hai ke Gaib ka ilm Allah ke siva aur kisi ko nahin.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol No:- 08, Book: 98 (Kitaab-ul-Tauheed) Hadees No:- 7380 }
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol No:- 06, Book: 65 (Kitaab-ul-Tafseer) Hadees No:- 4855}
{Sahih-Muslim, Vol-no: 01, Book: 01(Kitaab-ul-Emaan), Hadees-no:- 439}
{Jamia -Tirmizi, Vol-no:0 2, Book:(Kitaab-ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 1202}
Hazrat-Abdullah-Bin-Umar {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} biyan kiya hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya: Gaib ki 5 (five) kunjiyan(keys) hain jinhe Allah ke siwa koi nahi janta- Allah ke siwa koi nahi janta ke Madar-e-Raham me kiya hai(yani Ladka hai ya Ladki, Gura hoga ya Kala, Neak hoga ya Bad), Allah ke siwa koi nahi janta ke Kal kya hoga, Allah ke siwa koi nahi janta ke Barish kab hogi, Allah ke siwa koi nahi janta ke kis jagha koi Marega(yani death karega), Allah ke siwa koi nahi janta ke Qayamat kab qayam hogi.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 8, Book: 98(Kitaab-Ul-Tauheed), Hadees-no: 7379 }
{Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 6, Book: 65(Kitaab-Ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 4627,4778}
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 2, Book: 15(Kitaab-Ul-Istasqah), Hadees-no: 1039 }
{ Jamia -Tirmizi, Vol-no: 2, Book:(Kitaab- ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 1202 }
Hazrat-Abu-Huraira {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se riwayat hai ke ek din Mohammad {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} logon me tasreef farmaye hue the, ke apke pass ek shakhs aaya isne pucha Qayamat kab aaye gi? Aap {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya: ke iske bare me jawab dene wala puchne wale se kuch ziyada nahi janta.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 01, Book: 02(Kitaab-ul-Emaan), Hadees-no: 50 }
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 06, Book: 65(Kitaab-ul-Tafseer), Hadees-no: 4777}
{ Sahih-Muslim, Vol-no: 01, Book: 02(Kitaab-ul-Emaan), Hadees-no: 99 }
Hazrat-Umme-Al-‘Ala’, an Ansariya {Radi Allahu ‘Anha} se rivayat hai Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ne farmaya Allah ki Qasam main Allah ka Rasool hu aur iske bawajood mujhe maloom nahi ke (marne ke baad) mere sath kya mamla kiya jayega.
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 08, Book: 92 (Kitaab-ul-Al-Tabeer), Hadees-no: 7018 }
{ Sahih-Bukhari, Vol-no: 02, Book: 23 (Kitaab-ul-Al-janayez), Hadees-no: 1243 }
Note:- Beshaq Hamara Emaan hai ki Allah-Taala hi ko Ghaib ka Elm hai wohi Aalimul Ghaib hai , uskey siwa Ghaib ka Elm koi nahi janta lekin hamara is par bhi Emaan hai ki Allah ne wahi ke jariye Rasoollallah {Sallalllahu alaihi wasallam} ko Ghaib ki kuch bate bata diya tha aur iska subut Quran se milta hai, aur hamara emaan ye bhi hai ki Nabi {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ko jitna Allah ne wahi ke zarya bataya utna hi maloom hai us se jiyada nahi, Allah ke pass sabse ziyada Ghaib ka Elm hai, wohi Aalimul Ghaib hai, us sey badkar ya uskey barabar koi nahi, magar Allah ne Huzur {Sallallahu Alalihi wasallam} ko wahi ke jariye kuch Ghaib ki bate bata diya tha aur aisa Elm diya tha jaisa kisi makhluq ko nahi mila.
Allah ko har baat ka sabse ziyada Elm hai
{ Har Waqt Har Jagha Bandon Ki Dua Sunne Wala Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Hai, Har jagha Hazir Nazir (Apni Qudrat Aur Elm Ke Sath) Sirf Allah-Taala Hi Hai }
Aur jahan kahi tum ho wo (yani Allah apne Elm se) tumhare sath hai aur jo kuch tum kar rahe ho Allah dekh raha hai.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 57, Surah-Al-Hadid, Aayat-No : 04 }
( Aye Nabi sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam! ) jab mere bandey mere bare me sawaal kare to aap kah dijiye ke main bahut qareeb hu, har pukarne wale ki pukaar ko jab kabhi wo mujhe pukare’ qabool karta hu, isliye logon ko bhi chahiye ke wo meri baat maan liya kare aur mujhe par Emaan rakhe’ yahi inki bhalai ka zarya hai.
{ Al-Quraan, Surah-No- 02, Surah- Al-Baqarah, Aayat-No : 186 }
Abu Musa {Radi Allahu ‘Anhu} se rivayat hai hum Rasoollallah {sallallaahu Alaihe Wasallam} ke sath the ek safar mein log pukaar kar (buland aawaz se) takbir (Allahu-Akbar) kahne lage Aap ne farmaya aye logon! narmi karo apni jaano par (yani Aahistah se zikr karo) kyon ke tum kisi bahre (deaf) ya Ghaib (absent) ko nahi pukaar rahe ho balke usey pukaar rahe ho jo (har jagha se) sunta hai (har waqt apne Elm aur Qudrat ke sabab) tumhare sath hai.
{ Sahih-Muslim, Vol-no: 06, Hadees-no : 6862 }
Tauheed Feeh Sifaat [Oneness Of The Name And Attributes Of Allah] Books
1. Beshaq Tumhara Rab Wo Hai Jisne Aasmano Aur Zameen Ki Takhleeq 6 Din Mai Ki Phir Arsh Par Qayam Hua Wo Din Ko Raat Se Is Tarha Chipa Deta Hai K Raat Din Ko Jaldi Se Aa Leti Hai Aur Suraj Aur Chaand Aur Dusre Sitaro Ko Is Tarha Banaya K Wo Sab Allah K Hukm K Tabay Hai, To Kya Us K Liye Hi Nhi Hai Khaliq Hona Aur Hakim Hona Badi Hi Khubiyo Wala Tamaam Jahano Ka Rabb.(Surah Aaraaf Surah No. 7 Ayat No. 54)
2. Beshaq Tumhara Rabb Wo Hai Jisne Aasmano Aur Zameen Ki Takhleeq 6 Din Mai Ki Phir Arsh Par Qayam Hua (Waha Se Tamaam) Kaam Ki Tadbeer Karta Hai Koi Uski Ijazat K Bagair (Uske Saamne) Shifa’at Karne Wala Nhi Hai, Aesa Hai Tum Sab Ka Rabb Lihaza Uski Ibadat Karo Kya Tum Phir Bhi Soochte Nhi. (Surah Younus Surah No. 10 Ayat No. 3)
3. Allah Wo Hai Jin Ne Aasmano Ko Bagair Satoono K Buland Kiya (Jesa K) Tum Is (Aasmani Dunya) Ko Dekh Rahe Ho Phir Allah Arsh Par Qayam Hua Aur Suraj Aur Chand Ko Is Tarha Apne Ma’tahat Kiya K Wo Ek Muqarrar Shuda Waqt Tak K Liye Chal Rahe Hai Allah Hi Kaam Ki Tadbeer Karta Hai (Aur) Wazahat K Sath Nishaniya Bata Raha Hai Takey Tum Loog Apne Rabb Se Milne Par Yakeen Kar Lo. (Surah Ra’ad Surah No. 13 Ayat No. 2)
4. Rahman (Wo Hai Jo) Arsh Par Qayam Hai. (Surah Taha Surah No. 20 Ayat No. 5)
5. Rahman Wo Hai Jisne Aasmano Aur Zameen Aur Jo Kuch Bhi In K Darmiyan Hai (Sab) Ki Takhleeq 6 Din Mai Ki Phir Arsh Par Qayam Hua Pas Aap Us K Baare Mai Kisi Khabargeer Se Hi Puchey. (Surah Furqaan Surah No. 25 Ayat No. 59)
6. Allah Wo Hai Jisne Aasmano Aur Zameen Aur Jo Kuch Bhi In K Darmiyan Hai (Sab) Ki Takhleeq 6 Din Mai Ki Phir Arsh Par Qayam Hua (Allah K Saamne) Allah K Elawa Tum Sabka Koi Madadgaar Nahi Aur Na Hi Koi Sifarish Karne Wala Kya Tum Loog Yaad Nhi Rakhte.(Surah Sajda Surah No. 32 Ayat No. 4)
7. Allah Wo Hai Jisne Aasmano Aur Zameen Ki Takhleeq 6 Din Mai Ki Phir Arsh Par Qayam Hua Wo Janta Hai Jo Kuch Zameen Mai Dakhil Hota Hai Aur Jo Kuch Zameen Se Nikalta Hai, Aur Jo Kuch Aasmano Se Utarta Hai Aur Aasman Mai Chadta Hai Aur Tum Lood Jaha Kahi Bhi Ho Wo Tum Loogo K Sath Hai Aur Jo Kuch Tum Loog Karte Ho Allah Wo Sab Dekhta Hai.(Surah Hadeed Surah No. 57 Ayat No. 4)
Is Mandarja Bala Aayat E Mubaraka Mai Hamare Is Rawa Mouzu Ki Daleel K Sath Sath Ek Aur Baat Ki Bhi Wazahat Hai, Jis K Bare Mai Aksar Loog Galat Fehmi Ka Shikaar Hote Hai, Aur Wo Hai Allah Ki “Ma’iyat” Yani Uska Sath Hona Jis K Bare Mai Amuman Ye Khayal Kiya Jata Hai K Allah Subhanahu Wa Ta’ala Apni Zaate Mubarak K Zariye Kisi K Sath Hota Hai, Jo Ki Durust Nhi Hai Kyunki Allah Ne Khud Hi Apni “Ma’iyat” Ki Kefiyat Bayan Farmate Hue Irshad Farmaya: WALLAHU BIMA TAMALOONA BASEER Aur Jo Kuch Tum Loog Karte Ho Allah Wo Sab Dekhta Hai Yani Allah Ka Sath Hona Uske Ilm Wa Kudrat, Simaat Wa Basarat K Zariye Hai, Na K Uski Zaat E Mubarak K Wajood Paak K Sath Kisi K Sath Hona Hai.
8. Jo Koi Izzat Chahta Hai To (Wo Ye Jaan Le K) Tamaam Tar Izzat Allah K Liye Hai (Yani Izzat Dene Wala Wahi Hai) Paak Batey Us (Allah) Ki Taraf Chadti Hai Aur Nek Amal Apne Karne Wale Ko Buland Karta Hai Aur Jo Loog Buraiya Karte Hai Unke Liye Shadeed Azaab Hai Aur Unki Buri Haali Hi Nestey Nabood Hogi. (Surah Fatir Surah No. 35 Ayat No. 10)
9. Sawal Karne Wale Ne Azaab K Bare Mai Sawal Kiya Jo Wakai Hone Wala Hai Kafiro K Liye Us Azaab Ko Door Karne Wala Koi Bhi Nahi Allah Ki Taraf Se (Allah Hi Hai) Jo (Aasmano Ki) Sidhiyo Ka Malik Hai Us (Allah) Ki Taraf Farishte Aur Rooh (Unhe Seediyo K Zariye) Chadhte Hai Ek (Aese) Din Mai Jis Ki Mikdaar (Tumhari Ginti K Mutabik) 50 Hazaar Saal K Barabar Hai. (Surah Ma’arij Surah No. 70 Ayat No. 1 Se 4 Tak)
10. Wo (Allah) Aasman Se Le Kar Zameen (Har) Kaam Ki Tadbeer Farmata Hai Phir Wo (Kaam) Ek Aese Din Mai Jis Ki Mikdaar Tumhari Ginti K Mutabik 1000 Saal Hai Allah Ki Taraf Chadh Jata Hai. (Surah Sajda Surah No. 32 Ayat No. 5)
11. Wo (Yani Farishte) Apne Oopar Se Apne Rabb Se Darte Hai Aur Jo Huqm Unhe Diya Jata Hai Usi K Mutabik (Har) Kaam Karte Hai. (Surah Nahal Surah No. 16 Ayat No. 50)
Allah Ta’ala K Mandarja Bala Farameen Se Saaf Wazey Toor Par Samajh Ata Hai K Allah Apni Tamaam Tar Makhlook K Upar Us Se Juda Aur Buland Hai Kisi Lafz Ki Koi Tashrih Ya Taweel Karne Se Pehle Hame Allah K Ye Darj Zael Farameen Bhi Zehan Mai Rakhne Chahiye Jin Mai Allah Ne Apne Rasool Muhmmad SAW Ko Mukhatib Farma Kar Unke Ummatiyo Ko Unki Aap Saw K Mansab Risalat Ki Zimmedariyo Mai Se Sab Se Aham Zimmedar Batai Hai Aur Hame Ye Samjhaya K Allah K Farameen Mubaraka Ko Allah K Rasool SAW Ki Bayan Karda Qauli Aur Amli Tafseer, Sharah Aur Talimaat K Mutabik Samjha Hai Na K Apni Akal Wa Sooch, Mijaaz Pasand Na Pasand Aur Apne Khud Saakta Jahalat Zuda Falsafo K Mutabik.
ALLAH ARSH PAR HAI (HADEES E RASOOL SAW SE DALEEL)
Bismillahirrahmanirraheem
Zikr Shuda Ayaat E Mubaraka K Baad Ab Insha Allah Ahadees E Sharifa Zikr Karta Hu Aeiye Dekhte Hai K Allah K Rasool SAW Ne Allah Ki Is Sifate Uloo Yani Tamaam Tar Makhlooq Se Juda Aur Buland Hone K Bare Mai Kya Farmaya Hai:
1. Muaviya Ibne Hakeemus Sulmi RA Farmate Hai Mere Paas Ek Baandi Hai Jo Uhad (Pahaad) K Saamne Aur Ird Gird Meri Bakriya Charaya Karti Thi Ek Din Mene Dekha K Uski (Nigrani Mai Meri) Jo Bakriya Thi Un Mai Se Ek Ko Bediya Le Gaya, Mai Aadam Ki Aulad Mai Se Ek Aadmi Hu Jis Tarha Baaki Aadmi Gamgeen Hote Hai Mai Bhi Usi Tarha Gamgeen Hota Hu, Lekin Mene (Is Gam Mai) Use Ek Thappad Maar Diya, To Mai Rasool Allah SAW K Paas Aya Kyunki Use Thappad Maarna Mere Liye (Dil Par) Bada (Boojh) Ban Gya Tha, Mene Arz Kiya “Ae Allah K Rasool SAW Kya Mai Use Azaad Kar Du?To Rasool Allah SAW Ne Irshad Farmaya: Us Baandi Ko Mere Paas Lao, To Mai Us Baandi Ko Le Kar Phir Dobara Hazir Hua To Rasool Allah SAW Ne Us Se Daryaft Farmaya Allah Kaha Hai? Us Baandi Ne Jawaban Arz Kiya “Aasmano Par”, Phir Daryaft Farmaya “Mai Kon Hu?”, Us Baandi Ne Jawaban Arz Kiya “Aap Allah K Rasool Hai” To Rasool Allah SAW Ne Mujhe Huqm Farmaya Ise Azaad Kar Do Ye Emaan Wali Hai. (Sahih Muslim Kitabul Masajid Hadees No. 537)
2. Abu Huraira RA Se Riwayat Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Jab Raat Ka Akhiri Teesra Pehar Hota Hai To Hamara Rabb Allah Tabark Wa Ta’ala Har Raat Mai Dunya K Aasman Ki Taraf Utarta Hai Aur Farmata Hai “Kon Hai Jo (Is Waqt) Mujh Se Dua Kare K Mai Uski Dua Kabool Karu, Kon Hai Jo (Is Waqt) Mujhse Koi Sawal Kare K Mai Uska Sawaal Pura Karu, Kon Hai Jo (Is Waqt) Mujhse Magfirat Talab Kare K Mai Uski Magfirat Karu”. (Sahih Bukhari Kitabut Tahajjud, Sahih Muslim Kitabus Salaatul Musafireen Hadees No. 758)
3. Abu Huraira RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Raat K Farishte Aur Din K Farishte Tum Loogo Mai Ek Dusre K Pichey Aatey Hai Aur Namaz E Asr Aur Namaz E Fajr K Waqt Ikatthey Ho Jate Hai (Yani Farishto Ka Ek Garoh Fajr K Waqt Ata Hai Aur Asr Tak Rehta Hai, Ye Din K Farishte Hai Aur Dusra Garoh Asr K Waqt Ata Hai Aur Fajr Tak Rehta Hai Ye Raat K Farishte Hai) Phir Wo Farishte Jinhone Tumhare Darmiyan Raat Guzari Hoti Hai (Yani Asr K Waqt Aane Wale Farishte) Uper (Allah Ki Taraf) Chadhte Hai To (Waha) Unka Rabb Unse Puchta Hai, Jabke Wo Bando K Baare Mai Farishto Se Jayada Janta Hai, Tumne Mere Bando Ko Kis Haal Mai Choda? To Farishte Kehte Hai Jab Humne Unhe Choda To Wo Loog Namaz Padh Rahe They Aur Jab Hum Unke Paas Gaye To Wo Namaz Padh Rahe They. (Sahih Muslim Kitabul Masajid Hadees No. 632, Sahih Bukhari Hadees No. 555, Sahih Ibne Khuzaima Hadees No. 321, Sahih Ibne Hibban Hadees No. 1736, Muatta Imam Malik Hadees No. 416, Musnad Ahmad, Sunan Nasai Kitabus Salaat Hadees No. 489)
4. Abu Huraira RA Se Hi Riwayat Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Irshaad Farmaya: Beshaq Allah K Kuch Aese Farishte Hai Jo (Zameen Mai) Chalte Phirte Hi Rehte Hai, Aur (Allah K) Zikr Ki Majliso Ki Talaash Mai Rehte Hai, Jab Wo Koi Aesi Majlis Paate Hai Jis Mai (Allah Ka) Zikr Ho Raha Ho To Wo Zikr Karne Walo K Sath Baith Jate Hai Aur Ek Dusre Ko Apne Paro Se Dhanp Lete Hai, Yaha Tak K Unke Aur Dunya Wale Aasman K Saari Jagah Mai Wo Farishte Phir Jate Hai, Aur Phir Jab Alag Hote Hai To Aasman Ki Taraf Chadhte Aur Buland Hote Hai, Rasool Allah SAW Ne Mazeed Farmaya: To (Waha) Allah Farishto Se Puchta Hai K Tum Sab Kaha Se Aye Ho? Jabke Allah Farishto K Bare Mai Khud Unse Jayada Janta Hai, To Farishte Jawaban Arz Karte Hai, Hum Aapke Un Bando K Paas Se Aye Hai Jo Zameen Mai Aap Ki Pakizagi, Aapki Ki Badhai, Aur Aapki Wahdaniyat Aur Aap Ki Tareef Bayan Karte Hai, Aur Aap Se Sawaal Karte Hai. (Sahih Muslim Kitab Zikr Wa Dua Hadees No. 7015)
5. Abu Saeed Khudri RA Yaman Se Layi Jane Wali Zakat Ki Takseem Ka Ek Waqiya Bayan Karte Hue Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Kya Tum Loog Mujhe Amanatdaar Nhi Jaante Jabke Mai Uski Taraf Se Amanatdaar Hu Jo Aasman Par Hai, Aur Mujhe Subah Wa Shaam Se Khabar Aati Hai. (Sahih Bukhari Kitabul Magazi Hadees No. 4351, Sahih Muslim Kitabuz Zakaat Hadees No. 2500)
6. Abu Huraia RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Irshaad Farmaya: Jisne Paak (Halaal) Kamayi Se Khajoor K Barabar Bhi Sadqa Kiya Aur (Yaad Rakho K) Allah Ki Taraf Pakeeza (Cheez) K Elawa Aur Kuch Nahi Chadhta To Allah Us Sadqa Ko Apne Sidhey Hath Mai Qabool Farmata Hai Aur Us Sadqa Ko Sadqa Karne Wale K Liye Badhata Hai Yaha Tak Wo Pahaad K Barabar Ho Jata Hai. (Sahih Bukhari Kitabut Tauheed Hadees No. 7430)
7. Abu Huraira RA Se Hi Riwayat Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Irshaad Farmaya: Uski Kasam Jis K Haath Mai Meri Jaan Hai Jab Koi Khawind Apni Beewi Ko Apne Bistar Par Bulaye Aur Wo Beewi Inkaar Kare To Wo Jo Aasman Par Hai Us Aurat Se Us Waqt Tak Naraaz Rehta Hai Jab Tak Us Aurat Ka Khawind Us Se Raazi Nhi Hota. (Sahih Muslim Kitabul Nikah Hadees No. 1436)
8. Abdullah Bin Umar Wa Bin Aaas Raziallahu Anhuma Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Reham Karne Walo Par Rehmaan Reham Karta Hai, Tum Us Par Reham Karo Jo Zameen Par Hai, Tum Par Wo Reham Karega Jo Aasman Par Hai. (Sunan Tirmizi Hadees No. 1924, Sunan Abu Dawood Kitabul Adab Hadees No. 4931, Musannaf Ibne Abi Shaiba Kitabul Adab Hadees No. 925)
9. Abu Huraia RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Irshaad Farmaya: Jab Allah Takhleeq Mukammal Kar Chuka To Usne Kitab Mai Likha K Mere Rehmat Mere Gussey Par Galib Hogi Wo Kitab Allah K Paas Hai Arsh K Uper. (Sahih Bukhari Kitabul Bad Ul Khalk Hadees No. 3194, Sahih Muslim Kitabut Tauba Hadees No. 2751)
Allah K Rasool Allah SAW Saaf Bata Rahe Hai K Allah Arsh K Uper Hai, Har Jagah Nhi, Aaiye Dekhte Hai K Arsh Kaha Hai, Kahi Aesa To Nhi K Arsh Yahi Kahi Ho Aur Allah Bhi???
10. Abu Huraia RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Irshaad Farmaya: Jo Allah Aur Uske Rasool Par Emaan Laya Aur Namaz Ada Karta Raha Aur Ramzan K Rooze Rakhta Raha To Allah Par (Uska) Ye Haqq Hai K Allah Use Jannat Mai Dakhil Kare Khawah Usne Allah Ki Raah Mai Jihaad Kiya Ho Ya Apni Basti Mai Hi Zindagi Guzari Ho To Sahaba RA Ne Kaha: Ae Allah K Rasool Allah SAW Kya Hum Loogo Ko Ye Khushkhabri Suna De? To Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Allah Ne Allah Ki Raah Mai Jihaad Karne Walo K Liye Jannat Mai Ek Soo Darjaat Bana Rakhey Hai, Har 2 Darjaat K Darmiyaan Itna Fasila Hai Jitna Zameen Aur Aasman K Darmiyan Hai, Lihaza Jab Tum Allah Se Sawaal Karo To Firdoos Mango Kyunki Wo Jannat Ka Darmiyani Aur Sab Se Buland Muqaam Hai, Mai Samajhta Hu K Us K Uper Rehman Ka Arsh Hai Jis Mai Se Jannat K Darya Phoot Te Hai. (Sahih Bukhari Kitabul Jihaad Hadees No. 2790)
11. Jareer RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Jo Un Par Reham Nahi Karta Jo Zameen Par Hai Us Par Wo Reham Nhi Karta Jo Aasman Par Hai. (Tabraani Hadees No. 2494, Tagzibut Tahzeeb Hadees No. 3411, Sahih Tagzibut Tahzeeb Hadees No. 2255)
12. Salman Faarsi RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Tumhara Rabb Bahut Haya Karne Wala Aur Buzurgi Wala Hai, Jab Uska Koi Banda Uski Taraf Apne Dono Haath Buland Karta Hai To Allah Uski Baat Se Haya Karta Hai K Us Bande K Haatho Ko Khali Na Moodey. (Sunan Abu Dawood Hadees No. 1485, Sunan Tirmizi Hadees No. 3556)
Jab Banda Apne Haath Uthata Hai To Uske Haath Aasman Ki Taraf Hote Hai, Agar Allah Har Jagah Mojood Hai To Aagey Pichey Daaye Baaye Kisi Bhi Taraf Haath Phela Kar Dua Karli Jaani Chahiye, Aasman Ki Taraf Uper Ki Taraf Haath Kyu Uthaaye Jaate Hai???
13. Abdullah Ibne Umar RA Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Mazloom Ki Baddua Se Daro Kyunki Wo Chingari Ki Tarha Aasman Ki Taraf Chadhti Hai. (Mustadrak E Hakim Hadees No. 81 Is Hadees Ko Imam Hakim Ne Kaha Hai K Ye Muslim Ki Shart Par Sahih Hai)
14. Nawaas Bin Sa’maan Kalbi RA Fitna E Dajjal K Aur Yajooj Majooj K Nikalne Aur Qatal Ki Khabro Par Mushtamil Ek Lambi Hadees Bayan Karte Hue Kehte Hai K Rasool Allah SAW Ne Farmaya: Phir Yajooj Majooj Chal Padege Aur Khamr Naami Pahaad K Paas Ja Pahunchege, Aur Ye Pahaad Baitul Muqaddas Wala Pahaad Hai..
ALLAH ARSH PAR HAI (AQWAAL E SAHABA RA SE DALEEL)
Quran Aur Ahadees E Rasool Sallallahu Alaihi Wa Sallam K Baad Hum Aqwaal E Sahaba Razi Allahu Anhum Ajmaeen Ki Taraf Aatey Hai
1. Abdullah Ibne Umar RA Kehte Hai “Rasool Allah SAW Ki Wafaat K Baad Rasool Allah SAW K Pehle Bila Fazl Khalifa Amirul Momineen Abu Bakr RA Allah K Rasool Allah SAW K Hujre Mai Aye Aur Jhuk Kar Aap Rasool Allah SAW Ki Maiyyat E Mubarak Ko Peshani Par Boosa Diya Aur Farmaya: Aap Par Mere Maa Baap Qurbaan Ho Aap Zindagi Mai Bhi Pakeeza They Aur Mar Kar Bhi Pakeeza Hai Aur Phir Bahar Tashreef Laye Aur Sahaba RA Se Khitab Farmate Hue Irshad Farmaya:
Ae Loogo Agar To Muhammad SAW Tumhare Mabood They Jin Ki Tum Ibadat Karte They To Phir Jaan Lo K Tumhare (Wo) Mabood Muhammad SAW Foout Ho Gye Hai, Aur Agar Tum Loogo Ka Mabood Wo Hai Jo Aasmano Par Hai To Phir Tumhara Mabood Nhi Mara”.
(Imam Bukhari Ki Tarikhul Kabeer Hadees No. 623, Musannaf Ibne Abi Shaiba Hadees No. 37021, Imam Zahabi Aur Imam Sakhawi Ne Ise Sahih Kaha Hai)
2. Kaeis Rh Kehte Hai “Jab Amirul Momineen Hazrat E Umar RA Shaam Gaye To Apni Oothni (Camel) Par Sawar They, Loogo Ne Usne Kaha Agar Aap Ghode Par Sawar Hote To Accha Tha Kyunki Aap Se Milne K Liye Bade Bade Loog Aye Hai To Hazrat E Umar RA Ne Farmaya: Kya Mai Tum Loogo Ko Yaha Se Dikhai Nhi De Raha, Balke Fesley To Waha Se Hote Hai Aur Ye Kehte Hue Apni Ungli Se Aasman Ki Taraf Ishara Kiya”.
(Musannaf Ibne Abi Shaiba Hadees No. 33844 Aur 34443 Al Albani Ne Kaha Is Ki Sanad Bukhari Aur Muslim Ki Shara’it K Mutabik Sahih Hai)
3. Hafiz Qaazi Abu Ahmad Bin Ahmad Isaal Al Subhaani Rh Ne Riwayat Ki K Abdullah Ibne Mas’ood RA Ne Kaha: Allah Paak Hai Aur Khalis Taareef Allah Hi K Liye Hai Aur Allah Sabse Bada Hai, To In Alfaaz Ko Lekar Ek Farishta Allah Azz Wa Jal Ki Taraf Chadhta Hai, Aur Jin Jin Farishto K Paas Se Wo Farishta Guzarta Hai Wo Farishte Ye Alfaaz Kehne Wale K Liye Magfirat Ki Dua Karte Hai Yaha Tak K In Alfaaz Se Rehman Ka Chehra Khush Ho Jata Hai. (Imam Shamsuddeen Zahabi Ne “Al Aluwul Alil Gaffar” Mai Kaha K Is Riwayat Ki Sanad Sahih Hai)
4. Imam Usman Bin Saeed Daarmi “Al Radd Alal Jahmiyah” Mai Sahih Sanad K Saath Abdullah Bin Mas’ood RA Ka Ye Qaul Nakal Kiya: Kabhi Kisi Bande Ko Tijarat Wa Haqoomat Ki Khawahish Hoti Hai Aur Jab Wo Kaam Uske Liye Asaan Hone Lage To Allah Ta’ala Uski Taraf Saato Aasmano K Uper Se Dekhta Hai Aur Farishto Se Kehta Hai: In Kaamo Ko Is Bande Se Door Kardo Agar Ye Kaam Mene Is K Liye Muhaiyya Kar Diye To Ye Kaam Ise Jahannam Mai Dakhil Karne Ka Sabab Ban Jayenge. (Imam Ibne Qayyim Rh Ne Bhi Al Jayoosh Al Islamiya Mai Is Riwayat Ki Sanad Ko Durust Karaar Diya)
5. Ibne Abi Mulaika Rh Se Riwayat Hai K Emaan Walo Ki Walida Mohtarma, Rasool Allah SAW Ki Pakeeza Aur Mehbooba Begam Hazrat E Aisha RA Ki Maut Ki Beemari K Waqt Abdullah Ibne Abbas RA Ne Unke Paas Aaney Ki Ijazat Talab Ki To Ummul Momineen Aisha RA Ne Farmaya “Mujhe Us Se Koi Kaam Nhi” To Abdur Rahman Bin Abu Bakr RA (Ummmul Momineen Aisha RA K Bade Bhai) Ne Kaha Ammi Jaan Ibne Abbas Aapke Neek Baito Mai Se Hai Aur Aap Ki Iyaadat K Liye Aya Hai, To Hazrat E Aisha RA Ne Abdullah Ibne Abbas RA Ko Aney Ki Ijazat Di, Abdullah Ibne Abbas RA Ne Aaney K Baad Aisha RA Ki Mijaaz Pursi Ki Aur Unki Hoosla Afzayi Karte Hue Kaha: Aur Aap (To Wo Hai Jis) Ki Pakeezagi (Ki Gawahi) Allah Ne 7 Aasmano K Uper Se Nazil Ki Jise Jibraeel AS Le Kar Aye. (Mustadrak E Hakim Hadees No. 6726, Musnad Ahmad Hadees No. 2496 Is Hadees Ko Imam Hakim Aur Imam Zahbi Ne Sahih Kaha)
6. Anas RA Ka Kehna Hai K (Emaan Walo Ki Walida Mohtarma) Zainab (Binte Jahash RA) Rasool Allah SAW Ki Dusri Begam Fakhr K Sath Kaha Karti Thi: Tum Loogo Ko Tumhare Khandaan Walo Ne Biyaha Hai Aur Meri Shadi Allah Ne 7 Aasmano K Uper Se Ki
Dusri Riwayat Mai Hai K Farmaya Karti Thi: Allah Ta’ala Ne Mera Nikah Aasman Par Kiya. (Sahih Bukhari Kitabut Tauheed Hadees No. 7420 Aur 7421)
Sahaba Razi Allahu Anhum Ajmaeen K Aqwaal Se Bhi Yahi Sabit Hua K Allah Arh Par Hai
Sahaba Razi Allahu Anhum Ajmaeen K Aqwaal E Mubaraka K Baad Ab Insha Allah Tabayi Aur Taba Tabayi Rahimahullah K Aqwaal Se Paish Karunga, Aur Inka Agaaz Ummat K 4 Bade Maroof Aur Marooj Mazahib K Imamo Rahimahullah Se Shuru Karunga
ALLAH ARSH PAR HAI (AQWAAL E AA’IMMA (CHAARO IMAMO) SE DALEEL)
Tabayi Aur Taba Tabayi Rahimahullah K Aqwaal Mai Sab Se Pehle Ummat K Chaar Bade Sahib E Mazhab Imamo Rahimahulla K Aqwaal Paish Kar Raha Hu, Khayal Rahe K Ye Aqwaal In Charo Bade Imamo Rh K Zamene Ki Tarteeb K Mutabik Hai, Kisi Ka Zikr Pehle Ya Kisi Ka Baad Mai Hone Se Uski Darja Bandi Maksood Nahi.
1. IMAM NOMAAN BIN SAABIT ABU HANIFA RAHIMAHULLAH TAREEKH E WAFAAT 150 HIJRI
Abu Ismaeel Ansari Apni Kitab “AL FAROOQ” Mai Abu Mutiul Hakam Bin Abdullah Balkhi Hanfi Jinhone Fiqh E Hanfi Ki Motabar Tareen Kitab “FIQHUL AKBAR” Likhi, Jise Galt Aam Toor Par Imam Abu Hanifa Rh Se Mansoob Kiya Jata Hai, In Abu Mutee K Bare Mai Likha K Unhone Imam Abu Hanifa Rh Se Pucha:
“Jo Ye Kahe K Mai Nhi Janta K Mera Rabb Zameen Par Hai Ya Aasman Par To Aesa Kehne Wale K Baare Mai Kya Huqm Hai?”,
To Imam Abu Hanifa Rh Ne Farmaya:
To Usne Kufr Kiya Kyunki Allah Kehta Hai Rehman Arsh Par Qayam Hua Aur Uska Arsh Saato Aasmano K Uper Hai, Mene Phir Pucha ”
Agar Wo Ye Kahe K Mai Nhi Janta K Allah Ka Arsh Aasman Par Ya Zameen Par Hai (To Phir Uska Kya Huqm Hai)?”,
To Imam Abu Hanifa Rh Ne Farmaya:
Aesa Kehne Wala Kafir Hai Kyunki Usne Is Baat Se Inkaar Kiya K Allah Ka Arsh Aasmano K Uper Hai Aur Jo Is Baat Se Inkaar Kare Wo Kafir Hai.
Imam Abu Hanifa Rh Ka Zikr Aya Hai To Pehle Unse Mansoob Fiqh K Imamo Ki Baat Nakal Karta Chalu,
1.1. IMAM ABU JAFAR AHMAD BIN MUHAMMAD TAHAVI HANFI RAHIMAHULLAH TAREEKH E WAFAAT 321 HIJRI
Apni Mashoor Kitab “AQIDATUT TAHAVIYA” Mai Kehte Hai: Allah Arsh Aur Uske Alawa Bhi Har Ek Cheez Gani Hai Aur Har Cheez Uske Ahaatey Mai Hai Aur Wo Har Cheez Se Uper Hai Aur Uski Makhlook Uska Ahaata Karne Se Kaasir Hai.
1.2. IMAM SADARUDDIN MUHAMMAD BIN ALAUDEEN RAHIMAHULLAH TAREEKH E WAFAAT 792 HIJRI
Jo Ibne Abil’az Hanfi K Naam Se Mashoor Hai Is “AQIDATUT TAHAVIYA” Ki Sharah Mai Imam Tahavi Rh Ki Is Mandarja Bala Baat Ki Sharah Mai Likhte Hai K: Ye Baat Puri Tarha Se Saabit Hai K Allah Ki Zaat Makhlook Se Mili Hui Nhi (Balke Alag Aur Juda Hai) Aur Na Allah Ne Makhlokaat Ko Apne Andar Banaya Hai (Yani Allah Ka Har Cheez Par Muheet Hone Ka Ye Matlab Nhi K Makhlokaat Uske Andar Hai Balke Wo Muheez Hai Apne Ilm K Zariye, Iske Dala’il Abhi Ayenge Insha Allah)
Phir Uske Baad Allah Ta’ala K Apni Makhlook Se Juda, Buland Aur Uper Hone K Dalail Mai Warid Hone Wali Nasoos K Baare Mai Bayan Karte Hai K Ye Nasoos Takreeban 20 Iksaam Mai Hai, Aur Phir Inhi Iksaam Ko Bayan Karte Hue 16 Kisam (16 No.) K Bayan Mai Likha: Fir’oon Ne Kaha Ae Haaman Mere Liye Imarat Banao Takey Mai Raasto Tak Pahunch Saku, Aasman K Raasto Tak (Aur Unke Zariye Uper Jakar) Musa AS K Mabood Ko Jhaank Kar Dekh Lu Aur Beshaq Mai Ise (Yani Musa As Ko) Jhoota Samjhta Hu. (Surah Momin Surah No. 40 Ayat No. 36 Aur 37) Hawala (Sharah Aqidatut Tahaviya Safa No. 287 Nashir Maktaba Islamiya, Bairoot, Labnaan 9vi Isha’at)
2. IMAM MALIK IBNE ANAS RAHIMAHULLAH TAREEKH E WAFAAT 179 HIJRI
Mahdi Bin Jafar Bin Abudllah Kehte Hai K Imam Malik Ibne Anas Rh K Paas Ek Aadmi Aya Aur Usne Kaha: Ae Abu Abdullah Rahman Arsh Par Qayam Hua Kese Qayam Hua?
Is Sawal Par Imam Malik Rh Itne Gussey Mai Aye K Mene Unhe Kabhi Itne Gusse Mai Nhi Dekha K Gusse Ki Shiddat Se Imam Sahab Paseena Paseena Ho Gye, Aur Imam Rh Bilkul Khamosh Ho Gye, Loog Intezaar Karne Lage K Ab Imam Sahab Kya Kahenge
Kaafi Dair K Baad Imam Malik Rh Ne Farmaya: Allah Ka Arsh Par Qayam Hona (Yani Istawaa Farmana) Anjaani Khabar Nhi, Aur (Allah K Istawaa Farmane Ki) Kefiyat Aqal Mai Aane Wali Nhi (Kyunki Uski Hamare Paas Us Kefiyat K Baare Mai Koi Khabar Nhi Na Allah Ki Taraf Se Aur Na Hi Us K Rasool SAW Ki Taraf Se) Aur Is Par Emaan Lana Farz Hai, Aur Is Kefiyat K Baare Mai Sawaal Karna Bida’at Hai, Aur Mujhe Ye Andesha Hai K Tum Gumrah Ho. Phir Imam Malik Rh Ne Us Aadmi Ko Masjid E Nabwi Se Nikaal Dene Ka Huqm Diya Aur Usko Nikaal Diya Gaya. (Asbaat E Sifatul Uloo, Riwayat 104 Mu’allif Imam Mofiquddin Abdullah Bin Ahmad Bin Kadama Muqaddasi)
Imam Zahbi Rh Ne Kaha K Ye Qaul Imam Malik Rh Se Sabit Hai Is K Alawa Ye Kaul Imam Malik Rh K Ek Aur Ustaad Se Bi Sabit Hai, In Sha Allah Tabayi K Zikr Mai Unka Zikr Karunga.
Abdullah Bin Naafae Rahimahullah Ka Kehna Hai K Imam Malik Rh Ne Farmaya: Allah Aasmano Par Hai Aur Uska Ilm Har Jagah Hai Aur Uske Ilm Se Koi Cheez Kharij Nhi (Aetaqaad Ahlus Sunnah Muallif Imam Habtullah Lalkayi, Tamheed Muallif Imam Ibne Abdul Barr)
3. IMAM MUHAMMAD BIN IDREES SHAFAE RAHIMAHULLAH TAREEKH E WAFAAT 204 HIJRI
Abi Shaiba Aur Abi Soor Rahimahullah Kehte Hai K Imam Shafae Rh Ne Farmaya: Mene Imam Malik Rh Aur Imam Sufyaan Suri Rh Aur Deegar Tabayi (In Ka Zikr In Sha Allah Agey Ayega) Ko Jis Tarha Sunnat Ki Jis Baat Par Paya Mai Bhi Us Par Hi Qayam Hua Aur Wo Baat Ye Hai K: Is Baat Ki Shahadat Di Jaye K Allah K Alawa Koi Saccha Aur Haqeeqi Mabood Nhi Aur Muhammad SAW Allah K Rasool Hai, Aur Allah Aasmano Se Uper Apne Arsh Se Uper Hai, Jise Chahta Hai Apni Makhlooq K Kareeb Hota Hai, Aur Mujhe Chahta Hai Dunya K Aasman Ki Taraf Utarta Hai Aur Aqeedeh K Degar Muamalaat Ka Zikr Kiya. (Ijtamaul Jevoosh Al Islamiya, Muallif Imam Ibne Qayyim Al Jauzi Rh Nashir Darul Kutub Ilmiya Bairoot Pehli Isha’at)(Mukhtasar Alawul Alliyil Gaffar Rakam 196, Muallif, Muhaqqiq, Nashir Aur Isha’at Tafseel Pehle Likhi Ja Chuki Hai)
4. IMAM AHMAD BIN HAMBAL RAHIMAHULLAH TAREEK E WAFAAT 241 HIJRI
Yousuf Bin Musa Al Bagdadi Kehte Hai K, Unhe Abdullah Bin Ahmad Bin Hambal Rh Ne Bataya K Unke Walid Imam Ahmad Bin Hambal Rh Se Pucha Gaya: Kya Allah Azz Wa Jal Saato Aasman K Uper Apne Arsh Se Uper, Apni Tamaam Makhlooq Se Uper Hai, Aur Uski Kudrat Wa Ilm Har Jagah Hai?
To Imam Ahmad Bin Hambal Rh Ne Farmaya: Ji Han Allah Arsh Par Hai Aur Us (K Ilm) Se Kuch Kharij Nhi, Imam Allama Ibne Qayyim Al Jauzi Rh Ne Ijtimaul Jewush Al Islamiya Mai Likha K Is Riwayat Ko Imam Imam Abu Bakr Khalaal Rh Ne “ASSUNNAH” Mai Sahih Sanad K Sath Nakal Kiya
Wazeh Rahe K Is Aqeedeh K Bare Mai In Aa’imma E Kiraam Ki Taraf Se Sirf Yahi Aqwaal Mayassar Nhi, Balke Aur Bhi Sahih Sabit Shuda Aqwaal Milte Hai, Mene Sirf Ikhtisaar K Paish E Nazar Ye Chand Aqwaal Nakal Kiye Hai
Charo Bade Sahib E Mazhab Imamao Rahimahullah K Farameen K Baad Ab In Sha Allah Degar Tabayi Aur Taba Tabayi Rahimahullah K Aqwaal Paish Karunga.
ALLAH ARSH PAR HAI (AQWAAL E TABAYI AUR TABA TABAYI RAHIMAHULLAH SE DALEEL)-
Charo Imamo Rh K Aqwaal K Baad Degar Tabayi Aur Taba Tabayi K Aqwaal Paish E Khidmat Hai, Jis Tarha Charo Imamo Ka Zikr Karte Hue Unki Tareekh E Wafaat Likhi Thi In Sha Allah Isi Tarha Ab Jin Jin Buzurgaan E Deen Ka Zikr Karunga Unki Tareekh E Wafaat Bhi Zikr Karunga
1. Masrook Bin Ajdaa Al Hamdaani Koofi Rahimahullah (Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 62 Hijri)
Inhone Bahut Se Sahaba RA Se Sunnat E Rasool SAW Afzal Salaat Wa Tasleem Ka Ilm Hasil Kiya Aur Aagey Pahunchaya, Jab Ye Emaan Walo Ki Maa Aisha RA Se Koi Hadees Riwayat Karte To Kaha Karte: Mujhe Siddeque Ki Beti Siddeqa, Allah K Habeeb Ki Habeebiya, Jis Ki Baraat 7 Aasmano K Uper Se Hue, Ne Bataya: Aur Phir Hadees Bayan Karte Imam Ibne Qayyim Rh Ne “IJTAMA JAYUSH AL ISLAMIYA” Mai Is Qaul Ko Sahih Karaar Diya.
2. Sufyan Suri Rahimahullah (Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 161 Hijri)
Kehte Hai K Mai Rabiyya Bin Abu Abdur Rahman Rahimahullah (Tabayi Tareek E Wafaat 163 Hijri) K Paas Tha K Ek Aadmi Ne Unse Pucha “Rahman Arsh Par Istawa Kese Hue Hai, Is Istawa Ki Kefiyat Kya Hai?” To Unhone Jawab Diya: Istawa Kya Hai Ye Sab Ko Maloom Hai, Aur (Allah K) Is Istawa Ki Kefiyat Kya Hai Ye Hame Nhi Maloom Lekin Is Par Eman Lana Farz Hai Aur Is Kefiyat K Baare Mai Sawal Karna Bidaat Hai, Imam Zahbi Rh Ne Kaha “ALAWUL ALLIYIL GAFFAR” Mai Ye Riwayat Nakal Ki, Aur Imam Al Albani Rh Ne Is Ko Sahih Sanad Karar Diya.
3. Ibne Ayeena Abu Imran Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareek E Wafaat 198 Hijri)
Kehte Hai K Mai Rabiyya Bin Abu Abdur Rahman Rahimahullah (Tabayi Tareek E Wafaat 163 Hijri) K Paas Tha K Ek Aadmi Ne Unse Pucha “Rahman Arsh Par Istawa Kese Hue Hai, Is Istawa Ki Kefiyat Kya Hai?”
To Unhone Jawab Diya: Istawa Kya Hai Ye Sab Ko Maloom Hai, Aur (Allah K) Is Istawa Ki Kefiyat Kya Hai Ye Hame Nhi Maloom Aur Ye Paigham Allah Ki Tarf Se Hai, Aur Rasool Allah SAW K Zimmey Mai Uski Tableeg Thi (So Wo Unhone Kardi) Aur Hamare Zimmey Is Ki Tasdeeq Karna Hai (Jo Hum Karte Hai) Imam Habtullah Bin Hasan Al Lalkayi Abu Mansoor Rh Tareekh E Wafaat 418 Hijri Ne “ETAQAAD AHLUS SUNNAH” Mai Sahih Sanad K Sath Riwayat Kiya.
4. Imam E Tafseer Al Zihaak Bin Mazahim Halali Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 106 Hijri)
Ki Taraf Se Bayan Karte Hue Kehte Hai K Unhone Kaha: Allah Apne Arsh Par Hai Aur Uska Ilm Un (Yani Uski Makhlookaat) K Sath Hai (Imam Allama Qazi Subhan Abu Ahmad Asaal Aur Imam Habdullah Al Lalkayi Rh Ne Sahih Sanad K Sath Nakal Kiya)
5. Siddeque Ibne Muntasir Kehte Hai K Mene Sulemaan Tameemi Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 172 Hijri)
Ko Kehte Hue Suna: Agar Mujhse Ye Pucha Jaye K Allah Kaha Hai To Mai Ye Kahunga K Wo Aasman Par Hai, Imam Zahbi Rh Ki “ALAWUL ALLIYAL GAFFAR” Daleel Rakam 114, Imam Al Albani Rh Ka Kehna Hai K (Ye Kaul) Imam Habtullah Al Lalkayi Rh Ne Sahih Sanad K Sath Riwayat Kiya.
6. Imam Abdur Rahman Bin Umar Al Ouzayi Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 157 Hijri)
Kehte Hai: Hum Tabayi Ki Mojoodgi Mai Bhi Ye Hi Kaha Karte They K: Allah Apne Arsh K Uper Hai Aur Allah Ki Jo Bhi Sifaat Sunnat E Shareefa Mai Warid Hue Hai Hum Un Par (Bila Taweel) Emaan Rakhte Hai. (Imam Beheqi Rh Ne “ASMA WA SIFAAT” Mai Imam Hakim Rh Ki Riwayat Se Nakal Kiya)
7. Waleed Bin Muslim Rahimahullah Kehte Hai K Mene Imam Abdur Rahman Bin Umar Al Ouzayi Rh Aur Imam Malik Bin Anas Rh (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 179 Hijri) Aur Imam Sufyan Suri Rh (Taba Tabayi Tareek E Wafaat 161 Hijri) Aur Imam Al Lais Bin Saad Fehmi Misri Rh (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 175 Hijri) Rahimahullah Jameean Se Un Ahadees K Baare Mai Pucha Jin Mai Allah Ki Mukhtalif Sifaat Ka Zikr Hai To Unhone Kaha: Is Par Aese Hi Emaan Rakho Jesa K Ahadees Mai Aya Hai. (MUKHTASAR ALAWUL ALLIYIL GAFFAR, Imam Zahbi Rh)
8. Imam Hammaad Bin Zaid Darham Basri Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 179 Hijri)
Suleman Bin Harb Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 224 Hijri) Kehte Hai K Mene Hammaad Bin Zaid Ko Kehte Hue Suna: Tabayi Aur Sunnat K Imamo Balke Sahaba RA, Aur Allah Aur Uske Rasool SAW Aur Tamaam Emaan Walo Ka Kehna Ye Hi Hai K, Allah Aasman Par Hai Aur Apne Arsh K Uper Hai, Aur Allah Apne Tamaam Aasmano Se Uper Aur Bulanad Hai, Aur Wo Dunya K Aasman Ki Taraf Utarta Hai, Aur Unka Ye Kehna Quran O Hadees K Dala’il Ki Bunyaad Par Hai Jabke Firqa E Jahmiya Wale Ye Kehte Hai K Allah Har Jagah Mojood Hai Aur Allah Unke Is Batil Qaul Se Paak Hai Balke Uska Ilm Har Waqt Hamare Saath Hai.
(ALAWUL ALLIYIL GAFFAR, Imam Shamsuddin Zahbi Rh)
9. Imam Muhammad Bin Is’haaq Bin Yasaar Imam Magaazi (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 150 Hijri)
Salma Bin Fazal Ka Kehna Hai Muhammad Is’haaq Ne Kaha: Jesa K Allah Ne Apne Baare Mai Bataya Hai K Sab Se Pehle Sirf Paani Tha Aur Uske Uper Allah Ka Arsh Tha Aur Wo Zul Jalaal Wal Ikraam Arsh K Uper Tha, Apni Tamaam Makhlooq Se Buland Aur Uske Uper Koi Cheez Na Thi, Aur Uske Alawa Koi Cheez Na Thi, Phir Allah Ne Rooshni Aur Andhera Banaye, Phir Dhuye Se Saato Aasmano Ki Kamaan Banayi Aur Phir Zameen Ko Bichaya, Phir Aasmano Ki Taraf Mutawajjah Hua Aur Unko Aapas Mai Jooda Aur Unki Takmeel 2 Din Mai Ki, Aur Zameen Aur Aasmano Ki Takhleeq Se 7 Dino Mai Farig Hua, Aur Phir Pehle Ki Tarha Apne Arsh Par Qayam Hua. (ALAWUL ALLIYIL GAFFAR, Imam Shamsuddin Zahabi Rh)
10. Imam Mujahid Abdullah Bin Mubarak Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 215 Hijri)
Kehte Hai K Mene Abdullah Ibne Mubarak Rh Se Pucha: Hum Apne Rabb Ko Kese Pehchane? To Unhone Jawab Diya: Allah Saato Aasman Par Apne Arsh K Uper Hai, Hum Jahmiya Ki Tarha Ye Nhi Kehte K Allah Har Jagah Yaha Zameen Par Hai. (AL RADD ALA AL MAREESI, Imam Daarmi Rh)
11. Imam Abu Ma’aaz Khalid Bin Suleman Bakhli Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 199 Hijri)
Imam Ubaidullah Bin Saeed Kadama Al Surkhi Rahimahullah Ka Kehna Hai K Unhone Imam Abu Ma’aaz Rh Ko Fargaana K Muqaam Par Kehte Hue Suna: Jahum (Bin Safwaan Jahamiya Fiqey Ka Baani) Tirmaz Ki Guzargah Par Tha Aur Uski Baat Cheet Badi Fasahat Wali Thi, Lekin Na Wo Sahibe Ilm They Aur Na Hi Ilm Walo K Saath Unka Uthna Bethna Tha, Lihaza Wo Loogo (Ko Apne Raaste Pe Laane K Liye Un) K Sath Chikni Chapti Baatey Kiya Karta, Loogo Ne Use Kaha: Jis Rabb Ki Tum Ibadat Karte Ho Hame Uski Sifaat Batao: To Wo (Jaham Bin Safwaan) Apne Ghar Mai Dakhil Ho Gya Aur Kayi Din K Baad Bahar Nikla Aur Loogo Ko Jawab Diya K Wo Jese K Ye Hawa Har Cheez K Sath Hai, Aur Har Cheez Mai Hai Aur Koi Cheez Us Se Khali Nhi To Abu Ma’aaz Ne Kaha: Allah Ka Dushman Jhoot Bolta Hai, Allah To Apne Arsh Par Hai Jesa K Khud Allah Ne Apne Baare Mai Bataya Hai.
12. Imam Abdullah Bin Maslimatah Bin Kaanib Maroof Al Kaanibi Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 221 Hijri)
Banaan Bin Ahmad Rh Kehte Hai K Imam Kaanibi Rh Ne Jahmi Fiqey K Ek Aadmi Ko Ye Kehte Hue Suna K Rahman Arsh Par Hai To Imam Kaanibi Ne Kaha: Jo Is Baat Par Yaqeen Nahi Rakhta K Rahman Arsh Par Qayam Hai, Jesa K Ab Aam Loog Is Par Yaqeen Nhi Rakhtey To Aesa Karne Wala Jahannami Hai. (ALAWUL ALLIYIL GAFFAR, Imam Shamsuddin Zahbi Rh)
13. Imam Abu Bakr Abdullah Bin Zubari Al Humaidi Mufti Ahle Makka Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 179 Hijri)
Bashar Bin Musa Rh Ka Kehna Hai K Al Humaidi Rh Ne Kaha: Hum Sunnat K Usoolo Ko Jis Tarha Paate Hai Un Par Usi Tarha Qayam Hai Aur Wo Ye Hai K, Quran Wa Hadees Mai Jo Kuch Aya Hai Hum Na To Us Mai Koi Kami Baishi Karte Hai Aur Na Hi Us Ki Koi Tafseer Karte Hai, Quran Wa Sunnat Jaha Rukhte Hai Hum Bhi Wahi Ruk Jaate Hai, Aur Hum Ye Kehte Hai K Rahman Apne Arsh K Uper Qayam Hai Aur Jo Aesa Nahi Samajhta Wo Batil Parast Jahannami Hai.
(MUFASSAL ETAKAAD, Sheikhul Islam Ibne Taimiya Rh)
14. Imam Hishaam Bin Ubaidullah Raazi Hanfi Rahimahullah (Taba Tabayi Tareekh E Wafaat 179 Hijri)
Ali Bin Hasan Bin Yazeed Al Salmi Apne Walid Se Riwayat Karte Hai K “Ek Aadmi Ko Jahannami Aqaid Ka Hamil Hone Ki Wajah Se Tauba Karne Ki Mohlat Dete
♻ For Join Us Islamic Messages Related Quran And Sunnah in Whatsapp
NAMAZ E NABI ﷺ (part 04 )RAFA YE DYEN Assalamu Alaikum Wa Rahmatullahi Wa Barkatuhu
Allah Ke Rasool saw ne farmaya Namaz ussi tarah pado jistarah tum mujhe padte hue dekhte ho ,
{Bukharh , kitab ul Azan
Hadees no 231 , 6310}
Raful Yadein , Matlab Dono Haato Ka Uthana Namaz mein 4 Jagah Par Sabit Hai ,
1- Namaz ke Suru Main Takbeer Tahreema ke Waqt , 2- Ruku se Pahle , 3- Ruku ke Baad , 4- Teesri Rakaat ke suru mein ,
Upar Bataye gaye Jagah par Haat Uthane ki Daleel Hadees se Sabit Hai ,
1- Abdullah bin zubair raz , Farmate hai Maine Abu Bakr raz , ke pichhe Namaz padhi wo Namaz ke shuru mein or ruku se pahle or Ruku se jab sar uthhate the to apne Dono Haath Kandho tak uthhate the or kahte the ke Nabi saw , bhi Namaz ke shuru mein or Ruku se pahle or Ruko se sar uthhane ke baad issi tarah Rafaydein kerte the ,
{ Bahqi , 2 /73 } Iske Ravi thik Hai ,
2- Umar Faroque raz , ek martaba Logo ko Namaz ka tareeka batane ka iraada kiya to Qibla ki taraf Munh kar ke khadhe ho gaye or Dono Haatho kokandho tak uthhaya , phir “ Allahu Akber “ kaha phir Ruku kiya or isi tarah Haaton ko Buland kiya or Ruku se sar uthha ker bhi Rafaydein kiya ,
{ Bahqi , 1/415 , 416 } Is ke Raawi sahih hai dekho Nasbur Raya ,
3- Ali raz , Fermate hai Nabi saw,Namaz ke shuru mein , Ruku meinjaane se Pahle or Ruku se sar uthhane ke baad or do Rakaatein padh ker khade hote waqt Rafaydein kerte the,
{Abu Dawood ,
kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 744 ,
Ibne Maazah , 864 ,
Tirmizi , 3423 } isi Imaam Albane ne Hasan kaha hai, or Imaam Tirmizi ne Sahi kaha hai ,
4- Abdullah bin Umar raz Fermate hai ke Nabi saw , shuru Namaz me Ruku se pahle or Ruku ke baad apne Dono Haath kandho tak uthaya kerte the orsajdah mein aisa nahi kerte the ,
{Bukhari , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 735 , 736 ,738,
Muslim , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 390 , 391 }
5- Abdullah bin Umar raz khud bhi Namaz ke shuru mein , Ruku se pahle Ruku ke baad or do Rakaate pedh ker khada hote waqt Rafaydein kerte the or fermate the ke Nabi saw, bhi isi tarah kerte the ,
{Bukhari , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 739}
Imam Bukhari rahimahullah ke ustaad Ali bin Madni Rahimahullah Fermate hai ke Ibn Umar raz ki Hadees ki bunyad per Musalmaano pe Rafayadein kerna zuroori hai ,
{ At Talkhee sul Habeer ,
jild 1 , page 218 }
6- Malik bin Huwairas raz Namaz ke shuru mein Rafayadein kerte the, phirjab Ruku kerte to Rafayadein kerte , or jab Ruku se sar uthhate to Rafayadein kerte or yeh fermate the ke Nabi saw , bhi isi tarah kiya kerte the,
{Bukhari , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no738 ,
Muslim , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 391}
7- Waail bin Huzr raz , Fermate hai ke Maine Nabi saw ko dekha jab aap Namaz shuru kerte to Allah Akbar” kahte or apne Dono Haath uthate, phir apna Haath kapre mein dhaank lete phir daayan haath baayen per rakhte, Jab Ruku karne lagte to kapro se haath bahar nikal lete “ Allah Akber“ kahte or Rafaydein kerte , jab Ruku se uthhte to “ Saameallah Huleman Hameedah “ Kahte or Rafaydein kerte,
{Muslim , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 401}
Waail bin Huzr raz , shan 9 Hijri , or 10 hijri mein Nabi saw ke paas aaye , is liye Sabit hua ke Nabi saw , 10 Hijri tak Rafayadein kerte the, 11 Hijri me Nabi saw ne Wafaat paayi , is liye aakhir Umr tak Rafayadein Karna sabit hua ,
8- Abu Hummayed Sahaadi raz , se riwayat hai ke unhone Nabi saw ke 10Sahaba ki jamat mein kaha ke main tum sab se zayada Nabi saw , ke Namaz ki tarike jaanta hun , Sahaba raz , ne kaha to phir hamare saamne Nabi saw ki Namaz bayan karo , Abu Hummayed raz , ne kaha jab Allah ke Rasool saw , Namaz ke liye khade hote to apne dono Haat Khandhe ke Barabar uthate , phir takbeer tahremakahte , phir Quran padte , phir Ruku ke liye takbeer kahte or apne Dono Haaton ko Khandhe ke Barabar uthate, phir Ruku karte or apni hateliyan apni ghutno par rakhte, phir Ruku ke dauran kamar seedhe karte , in mein na apna saar jhukhate or na buland karte yani peeth or saar barabar rakteor phir apna saar Ruku se uthate phir kahte , Sami Allah Hu’lemaan Hameeda , phir apne dono haato uthate yaha tak ke un ko apne kandhon ke barabar karte or kaaomo mein itminnan se seedhe khade ho jate,phir Allahu Akbar kahte, phir zameen ke taraf Sajdah ke liye jhukte or apna dono haat baazu apne dono paaon raano or zameen se dur rakhte or apne dono paaon ki ungliyan khulte is tarah ke ungliyan ke sirre Qibla ki ur hote phir apna SaarSajdah se uthate or apna bayan paaon moodte yani biccha lete phir uspar baithte or seedhe hote , yaha tak ke har haddi apne thikhane par aa jatiyani itminnan se zalsha mein bhaithte, phir doosra Sajdah karte , phir AllahuAkbar kahte or uthte or apna baayan paaon moodte phir us par bhaithte or itminnan se kahte or yaha tak ke har haddi apni thikhane par aa jati yani itminnan se Istheraahat ke zallse meinbhaithte ,
phir doosri Raakat ke liye khade hote ,phir issi tarah doosri Raakat mein karte,phir jab do Raakat pad kar khade hote to Allahu Akbar kahte or apne dono Haat Khandhe ke Barabar uthate , jaisa Namaz ke suru mein takbeer ula pahla takbeer ke waqt kiya tha , phir issi tarah apni baki Namaz mein karte , yaha tak ke jab woh Sajdah hota jiske baad salam hai yani aakhri Rakaat ka doosra Sajdah jis ke baad bhaith kar Tashahud , Darood or Du’a
pad kar Salam fher te hai apna baayan paaon daahene pindliya ke niche se bhahar nikaalte orbaayen or Kullhe par bhaithte , phir Salam fherte , yeh sun kar un Sahaba raz ne kaha aye Abu Hummayed Sahaadi , apne sach kaha , Allah ke Rasool saw issi tarah Namaz pada karte the ,
{ Abu Daood , Kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 730 , 963 ,
Tirmizi , Kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 304 ,
Ine Hibban , 5/ 182 , 184 }
Ise Ibn Hibban , or Nawabi ne sahih kaha hai , Imam Tirmizi ne Hasan sahi kaha hai ,
Imaam Ibn Khuzema Rahimahullah is Hadees ko riwayat kerne ke baad Fermate hai ke maine Muhammad bin Yahyaa ko ye kahte hue suna ke jo shaksh hadith Abu Humeed raz ki Hadees sunne ke bawazud Ruku mein jaate or us se sar uthhate waqt Rafayadein nahi kerta to uski Namaz Naaqis hogi ,
{Sahi Ibne Khuzema , 1/298 , 588 }
9- Abu Musa Ashaari raz ne ek din logon se fermaya , Kya Main tumhe Nabi saw ki Namaz na batau ? Yeh kahker unhone Namaz pedhi Jab Takbeer e Tahreema kahi to Rafayadein kiya,phir jab Ruku kiya to Rafayadein kiya or Takbeer kahi phir Shamee Allahuleemand Hameeda kah kar Dono Haath khandho taak uthaya phirkaha isi tarah kiya karo ,
{Daru Kutni 1 /292 ,
Hafiz Ibne Hazar ,
Altalkhees 1 /219} Ibn Hazar ne kaha ke raawi thik hai ,
10- Abu Huraira raz ,
fermaate hai ke Nabi saw, Namaz ke shuru mein , Ruku se pahle or Ruku kebaad apne Dono Haath khandho tak uthhaya karte the ,
{ Abu Daood ,
kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 738 ,
Ibne Maazah , 860 ,
Ibn Khuzema 1 /344 , 694} Ibne Khuzema ne sahi kaha hai ,
11- Jabir bin Abdullah raz , Jab Namaz shuru kerte , Jab Ruku kerte or jab Ruku se sar uthhate to Rafayadeain kerte or fermaate the ke Nabi saw bhi isi tarah karte the ,
{Masnad us Siraj , Ibn Maazah 868 }
Imaam Ibn Hazar ne kaha ke is ke raawi sahih hai , Kabhi Imaam jahri Namaz mein Sajdah wali Aayat Tilawat karte hai , is surat mein Imaam or Muktaadi Ruku se pahle Sajdah karte hai , to ur Waqt Kiyaam se Sajdah mein jaate hue Rafayadein nahi kiya jayega , kyon ke yeh Nabi saw se Sabit nahi ,
RAFA YA DYEN 02
Musalmano! Rasoolullah (saw) tumhare liye ek umda namuna hai, unke liye jo Allah aur yaum-e-akhirat par imaan rakhte hai aur Allah ko bahoot yaad karte hai ,
Surah Ahzaab Ayat No 21
Aye Nabi! Logo ko keh di jiye ke Allah aur Rasul ki baat maano, agar wo na maanein toh Allah aise kafiro ko dost nahi rakhta.
Aap(saw) ne farmaya: Jo shakhs Meri sunnat se muh phere, wo Meri ummat me se nahi hai , Bukhari ,
Abdullah ibn Masood(ra) farmate hai: Agar tum ne Apne Nabi(saw) ki sunnat ko chhod diya toh tum gumrahho jaoge, balki kafir ho jaoge , Muslim ,
imaam Shafai(rh) farmate hai ke shuru namaz ke aur ruku ke waqat Rafayadein karne se ek toh Allah ki tazeem hoti hai aur doosra Rasul(saw)ki sunnat ki itteba hoti hai ,
Nawawi; safa:167 ,
Aalaam; safa:657 ,
Noman bin Abi Ayaash(rh) farmatehai ke har cheez ke liye zeenat hai aurnamaz ki zeenat shuru-e-namaz aur ruku me jaane aur ruku se sar utha neke waqat Rafayadein karna hai , Juz Bukhari; safa:21 ,
imaam Mohammad ibn Sireen(rh), Tabaee farmate hai ke Rafayadein karna namaz ki takmeel ka baayis hai ,
Abdul Malik(rh), Tabaee farmate hai ke Mai ne Saeed bin Jubair(ra) se namaz me rafayadein karne ki nisbat daryaft ki, toh unho ne kaha ke ye wocheez hai ke teri namaz ko muzaiyyan kar deti hai ,
Baihaqi; jild:6; safa:75 ,
Aqba bin Aamir(rh) farmate hai ke namaz me rafayadein karne se 10 nekiyo ka sawab milta hai , Fatawa ibn Taimiyah; Safa:376 ,
Talqisul Habeer; Safa:8 ,
Goya 2 rakat me 50 aur 4 rakato me 100 nekiyo ka izafa hota hai. Bad-khismat hai wo insan, jo is neymat, itteba-e-sunnataur nekiyo semehroom rehta hai ,
RASUL(SAW) HAMESHA RAFAYADEIN KARTE TE:
Abu Bakr Siddiq(ra) farmate hai ke Mai ne tamaam umr Rasul(saw) ke saath namaz padhi, Aap(saw) hamesha shuru-e-namaz aur ruku se sar utha te waqat Rafayadein karte te ,
Baihaqi; Jild:2, Safa:73 ,
imaam Baihaqi(rh) aur imaam ibn Hajar Askalani(rh) farmate hai ke is hadees ke sab Raawi Siqqa(mazboot) hai.
Baihaqi; Jild:3; Safa:73 ,
Talqees; Safa:82 ,
imaam Hakim ne kaha ke ye hadees mehfooz hai
Talqisul Habeer; Safa:83 ,
imaam Abdur Razzaq farmate hai ke Makkah ke log jo Rafayadein karte hai, inho ne ye tarika ibn jareej se dekha aur ibn jareej ne ye tarika Ataa bin Abi Rabaah se liya aur
Ataa ne ye tarika Abdullah bin Zubair se liya aur Abdullah bin Zubair ne ye namaz, Abu Bakr Siddiq(ra) se liya aur Abu Bakr(ra) ne ye tarika Rasul(saw) se seekha aur Rasul(saw) ne ye namaz, Jibrael(as) se seekhi aur Jibrael(as) ko ye namaz, Allah Taala ne sikhayi ,
Aur Musqi me hai ke imaam Abu Dawood aur imaam Tirmizi aur imaam Ahmed ne Sahi kaha hai ,
Musqi; Safa:165 ,
Ahnaaf hazrat ke sartaaz , hz imam muhammad (rh) kanaara-e-haq rafulyadin barhak hai..
hz imam muhammad jo hanafi maslakke maane hue imamhai…saara zakhira hanafi maslak ka unhi ki mahnat ka wa unhi ki koshishon kanateeja hai.. Aap imam abu haneefa ke khaas shargird hain..aap apni mashoorkitaab (MOATTA IMAM MUHAMMAD) me rafulyadain ki sahih hadith laaye hain…
BAAB IFTATAH AS-SALAT dekhiye
ANN ABDILLAHIBNI UMAR KAALA KAANA RASOOLILLAHISALLALLAHU ALLAIHI WASALLAMA IZFAT- TAHASSALAATA RAFAYADAIHI HAZ WAMNA KIBAIHIWA-IZA KABBARA LI-RUKOO E RAFAYADAIHI WA -IZA RAFA-AA SAHU MIN RUKOO -ERAFAYADAIHI SUMMA KAALA SAMIALLAHU LIMAN HAMIDAHU SUMMA KAALA RABBANA WA LAKALHAMD
(MOATTA IMAM MUHAMMAD)
translation: hz abdullah ibn umar se riwayat kai ki” rasoollullah sallallahuallaihi wasallam jab namaaz shuru karte torafulyadain karte aur jab rukoo ke liye takbeer kahte to rafulyadain karke” samiallah limam hamida aur rabbana lakal hamd kahte….
imam muhammad ne huzoor (saw) ki sahih hadith apnikitaab me laakar maan liya ki rafulyadain unki sunnat-e-sahiha se saabit hai…
Ab to hanafi bhaiyon ko bhi yah sunnat maan lenichahiye ,
====================================
Shaikh ABDUL QADIR JILANI (rh) ka fatawa ,
Raf-ul-yadaini indal if titahi war rukui wa rafa-i-minhu
hz peer jilaani (RH) farmate hain ki”namaaz metakbeer-e- oola ke waqtaur rukoo me jaate waqt, aur rukoo se uthte waqtrafulyadin karna chahiye”. ( Gunyat ut Talibeen )
====================================
rafulyadain ke baare me 400 riwayaten ,
Allama mujaddin firozabadi lekhak kamoos,safrus-aadat me likhte hain.
Riwayaton ke jyadati ki wajah se (teen maukon paqsaabit rafulyadain) mutawaatir hadith ke jaise hain. Is masle me 400 hadithsenaur aasaar ye hain. Ashrah mubashra sahaba( jinhe huzoor ne unki jindgi mejannati kaha) ne inko riwayat kiya hai. Nabi (SAW) isi tarah namaaz padhterahe, yahan ki is duniya se rukhsat ho gaye. Iske siwa kuch saabit nahi….
Rafulyadain qaayam karo aur Nabi ki sunnat zindakaro mere bhaiyon
====================================
Rafulyadain karne ki daleel hanafi maslak se
Shah Waliullah dehlwi ka fatawa , no 1 ,
shah Waliullah(rh) farmate hain ki jab rukoo karneka iraada karen to rafulyadain karen aur jab rukoo se siruthayen, us waqt bhirafulyadain karen. Main rafulyadain karne walon ko na karne walon se acchasamajhtahoon. Kyonki rafulyadain karne ki hadeesen bahut zyada hai aur bahutsahih hain ,
hujjat ullahil-balgha part 2 ,
================================
Maulana Abdul Haiy hanafi ka fatawa no 2 ,
“yaani huzoor se rafulyadain karne ka bahutkaafi aur bahut accha saboot hai. Jo log kahte hain ki rafulyadain mansookh haiunki baat bina daleel hai , ( Taalikul mumajjid )
========================================
durre-mukhtar ka fatawa no 3
hanafi maslak ki sabse bharose mand kitabdurre-mukhtar me hai ki ” jisne kaha ki rafulyadain se namaaz me nuksaanaata hai uski baat sahih nahihai. Aur rukoo me jaane se aur rukoo se uthne kewaqt rafulyadin karne senuksaan nahi hai….
Jakheera me hai ” raf-ulyadaineela-tufsidus-salata”
yaani rafulyadain se namaaz me kharaabi nahi padhti,
=====================================
imam sabki(r h) farmate hain ashrah mubashrah seRASOOLULLAH SALLALLAHU ALAIHI WASALLAM ka rafayadain karna marwi hai wo ye hain,
1.Abu Bakar Siddeeq(r a) 2.Umar Farooq(r a) 3.Usman(r a) 4.Ali(r a) 5.Talha(r a) 6.Zubair(r a) 7.Saad(r a) 8.Saeed(r a) 9.Abdur Rehmaan bin Aowf(r a) 10.Abu Ubaidah bin Jarrah(r a)
Ye hain ashrah mubashrah sahaba e Rasool saw josabke sab farmate hain ke RASOOLULLAH SALLALLAHU ALAIHI WASALLAM ruku mein janeor ruku se sar uthane ke waqt rafayadain kiya krte thai,
Inke ilwaha dosre sahab jinse RASOOLULLAHSALLALLAHU ALAIHI WASALLAM ka rafayadain karna marwi hai wo ye hain ,
1.Maalik bin Hawris(r a) 2.Zaid bin Saabit(r a) 3.Abi bin Ka’ab(r a) 4.ibne masood(r a) 5.Abu moosa ash aasari(r a) 6.Abdullah bin Abbas(r a) 7.Hasan(r a) 8.Bara’a bin Aazib(r a) 9.Ziyad bin Haaris(r a) 10.abu Qatadah(r a) 11.Sahal bin Saad(r a) 12.Abu Saeed Khudri(r a) 13.Husain(r a) 14.Umru bin A’as(r a) 15.Abu Hurerah(r a) 16.Uqba bin Aamir(r a) 17.Ammar bin Yaasir(r a) 18.adi bin ajlaan(r a) 19.Abu Masood Ansaari(r a) 20.Abu Drda(r a) 21.Abdullah bin Umar(r a) 22.Abdullah bin Zubair(r a) 23 Anas bin Maalik(r a) 24.Waail bin Hajar(r a) 25.Abu Hameed Sa’adi(r a) 26h.Abu Aseed(r a) 27.Maaz bin Jabal(r a) 28.Salmaan Farsi(r a) 29.Barida bin Haseeb(r a) 30.Hukum bin Umru(r a) 31.Abdullah bin Umru(r a) 32.Aaisha(r a) 33.Barerah(r a) 34.Umme Drda(r a)
imaami waki ibni jarah bayaan karte hain ki KUFAAki aik masjid me IMAAMABU HANEEFA RA aur IMAAM ABDULLAH IBNI MUBAARAK RA nimaazpadh rahe the ki imaam abu haneefa ra ne dekha ki imaam abdullah ibni mubarakra nimaaz me RAFUL YADAIN kar rahe hain jab nimaaz se dono faarig howe to imaamabu hanifa ra ne imaam abdullah ibni mubaarak ra se poocha ki
”aiy abdullah kahen aapko hawaa me udne ki iraadato nahi jo aap rukoo me jaate waqat aur rukoo se waapas aate waqat apney haathhawaa me utha rahey ho”
JAWAAB me imaam abdullah ibni mubarak ra ne farmaya” agar muje hawaa me udney ka iraada hota to me nimaaz k shuru me (takbeeritehreema) karne se hi hawaa me udtaa jab me takbeeri tehreema karne se me hawaame nahi udaa to beech me RAFUL YADIAN karne se kaise me hawaa me ud saktahoon”
Imaami wakee ra farmatey hain ki imaam abdullahibni mubarak ra bade haazir jawaab they aur JAWAABsun kar imaam abu haneefa raKuch na keh sake aur masjid se chaley gaye…
is waaqe ko ,
1-imaam baihaqee ra ne SUNANI KUBRAA me ,
2-imaam ahmad ibni hambal ra ne KITAABO SUNNAH me ,
3-imaam bukhari ra ne apni kitaab JUZ UL RAFULYADAIN me ,
4-imaam khateebi bagdaadi ra ne TAAREEKHI KHATEEBme zikir kya hai ,
====================================
JHOOT BOLNE KE LIYE AQAL KA HONA ZAROORI NAHI :
Apni baat shuru karne se pahle main ye baat batatachalun ke RAFULYADIN kya hai, kyon kuch muqallideen ko iske baare me malum hinahi….
Abdullah bin umar r.a. Shuru Namaz me, rukoo sepahle rukoo ke baad aur do rekaate perh ker khara hote waqt Rafadain kerte theaur fermate the ke Rasulullah sws bhi isi tarah kerte the.
{Bukhari 739}
yani shruru namaz me rukoo se pahleaur rukoo kebaad haath uthane ko rafulyadain kahte hain…
Ab main mauzu par aata hun.
Kuch jaamid muqallideen yah daleel dete hain kimurti parast(idol worshipper) aasteeno aur bagalon me but(idol) rakhkar laatethey, buton ko giraane ke liye rafayadain kiya gaya,baad me chhod diya gaya,lekin hadith ki kitabon me iska kahin koi saboot nahi hai, albatta yah daleeljaahil muqallidon ki zabaano par ghoomta rahta hai………..
Neeche likhe gaye umoor se is daleel ki kamzoriwajeh hoti hai:
1- makkah me but(idol) they magar jamaat farz nahithi, madina me jamaat farz hui magar but nahi they, phir but parast madina mekin buton(idols) ko bagalon me dabaaye masjidon me chale aate they???
2- hairat hai ki jaahil muqallid is gappko sahimaante hain aur iske saath saath nabi(sws) ko ilm e gaib waale bhi maante hain,jabki aap ilm e gaib rakhne waale hote to rafayadain karwaane ke bina bhi jaansakte theyki falan falan shakhs masjid me but(idol) le aaya hai..
3- but(idol) ki giraane they to yah, takbeer etahrima kahte waqt jo rafulyadain ki jaati hai aur usi tarah ruku aur sajde kedauran bhi gir sakte they, iske liye alag se rafulyadain ki sunnat jaari karneki koi zarurat nahi thi….
4- but parast bhi kitne jaahil they ki but jebon mebhar ke laane ke bajaaye unhe bagalon me daba laaye??
5- beshak hi jaahil log aur unkepeshwa(imam,peer,murshid) yah bataane me nakaam hain kh unke farman ke mutabikagar rafulyadain ke dauraan but parast ki bagalon se but(idol) gire they tophir aapne unhe kya saza di thi??
Asal yah kahani sirf muqallidon ka gada huwaafsaana hai, jiska haqiqatke saath zara sa bhi talluq nahi hai………
==================================
Rafayadein Na Karne walo Ki Daleel Ka Post Martam , Jis Hadeeso se Rafayadein na karne ki Daleel lijaati hai un ka Post Martam Padhe ,
1st Hadees – Zabir bin Sumura raz, bayan karte haike Nabi saw , ne farmaya kya baat hai ke Main tum ko is tarah Haath uthate dekhta hun goya ki woh sharkash Ghude ki Dumo hai ? Namaz mein shukun ikhtiyaarkaro , {Muslim , kitab ur Salath , Hadees no 430}
Tahqeeq- Is Hadees mein us jagah ka zikr nahi jispar Sahaba raz , Haath utha rahe the or Nabi saw unhe mana farmaya , Zabir binSumura raz hi se Muslim sarif mein usi Hadees ke baad hi 2 riwayat or bhi haijo baat ko pooritarah waaze kar rahi hai ,
1- Zabir bin Sumura raz , farmate hai Nabi saw , kesaath jab Namaz padhte to Namaz ke Khatam mein Daayen Baayen ” asSalamu Alaykum wa Rahmattullah” kahtehue Haath se Ishara bhi karte ,yeh dekh kar Aap saw , ne farmaya tum apne Haathse is tarah Ishara karte ho jaisa sarrir adyal Ghuda ke Dume hilti hai , tumheyahi kaafi hai ke apne Ranno par Haath rakhe hue Daayen or Baaye mud kar “asSalamu Alaykum wa Rahmattullah ” kaho , {Muslim , kitab us Salath , Hadees no 431}
2- Zabir bin Sumura raz , ka bayan hai hum Nabi saw, ke saath Namaz ke Khatam mein ” asSalamu Alaykum wa Rahmattullah” kahtehue Haath se Ishara bhi karte ,yeh dekh kar Aap saw , ne farmaya tumhe kya hogaki tum apne Haath se is tarah Ishara karte ho jaisa sarrir adyal Ghuda ke Dumhai , tum Namaz ke khatam par sirf zuban se ” asSalamu Alaykam waRahmattullah kaho or Haath se Ishara na karo , {Muslim , kitab us Salath , Hadees no 431}
Imaam Nawbi rh , apne kitab “al Mazmua”mein farmate hai ke Zabir bin Sumura raz ki is Hadees se Ruku mein jaate oruthte waqt Rafayadein na karne ki Daleel lena aazib baat hai or Sunnaton sejahiliyat ki buri kism hai , kyon ke yeh Hadees Ruku ke jaate or uthte waqt kiRafayadein ke baare mein nahi , balke Tashahud mein salam ke waqt Dono Haato seIshara karne se manahi ke baare mein hai Muhadeseen or jin ko Muhadeseen kasaath thoda sa bhi talluk hai , unke darmiyan is baare mein koi Ikhtilafh nahi, iske baad Imaam Nawbi rh , ne Imaam Bukhari rh , ka Qaool nakal kiya hai keis Hadees se ba’z jahil logo ka Daleel pakad na sahi nahi , kyon ke yeh salamke waqt Haath uthane ke baare mein hai or jo Aalim hai woh is tarah ki Daleelnahi pakad ta , kyon keyeh waaze or mashur baat hai, is mein kisi ka Ikhtilafnahi , or agar yeh baat sahi hoti to Namaz ke shuru meinyani Takbeer Tahrima kewaqt Rafayadein or Eid ka Rafayadein bhi mana ho jata , magar is mein khashRafayadein ka bayan nahi kiya gaya hai ,
Imaam Bukhari rh , farmate hai un logo ko is baatse Daar na chahiye ke woh Nabi saw par woh baat kah rahe hai jo Aap ne nahikahi , kyon ke Allah Taa’la Farmata hai ,
Pas un logon ko jo Nabi saw , ke mukhalifat kartehai is baat se daar nachahiye ke unhe Dunya mein koi Fittna ya Aakherat meindukh dene wala aazab na ho jaye , Surah 24 an-Noor , Aayat no 63 ,
2nd Hadees- Abdullah bin Masood raz ne farmaya kyamain tumhe Nabi saw ki Namaz na batao ? Phir unhone Namaz padhi or Haath nahiuthaye magar pahli martaba , { Abu Daood , Kitab us Salat , Hadees no 748 , Tirmizi , kitab us Salath , Hadees no 257 }
Tahqeeq – Imaam Abu Daood rh , is Hadees ke baadfarmate hai , Is Hadees in Alfaz ke saath sahi nahi hai , { Muslim , kitab us Salat , Hadees no 255 }
1- Jabke Imaam Tirmizi rh , ne Abdullah bin Mubarakrh , ka Qaool nakal kiya hai ke , Abdullah bin Masood raz ke Rafayadein ka Tark karndwali Hadeessabit nahi hai , { Muslim , kitab us Salath , Tirmizi , kitab us Salath , Hadees 255 }
2- Ibn Hibban rh , ne to yaha tak likh diya hai keis Hadees mein bahut si kamiyan hai jo isi batil bana rahi hai jaise is meinSufyan suri Mu-Dallish haior Aan se riwayat kar te hai Mu-Dallishki Aan waliriwayat tafarud ki surat mein Da’eef hai ,
===================================
TARK RAFAYADAIN AUR UNKI AHADEES KA JAAYEZA , no 1
SAYADNA IBN MSASUD RZ ,
“Kya main tumhe rasul saw ki namaz padhau? pasaapne namaz padhi aur sirf pahli martaba haath uthaye” (tirmizi, 257, aur mishkaaq: 809)
(BEHEQI, MASNAD AHMED, NASAI, TIRMIZI, TAHAWI,MUSANNAF IBN ABI SHIBA)
ye sanad aur matan ke lehaz se ek hi riwayat hailekin mukallid (HANAFI) log ise 8 riwayat batate hain.
dekhiye detail:
SAYADNA ABDULLAH IBN MASOOD RZ ,
alqamat ,
ABDUR RAHMAN BIN ASWAD ,
AASIM BIN KALEEB ,
SUFIYAN SOORI ,
Wakee’e Abdullah bin mubarak (Sunan Nasai, j. 1, p 117)
i) Mohammed bin ismail (beheqi, j. 2,page 78)
ii) Amed bin Hambal (masnad ahmed j.1, page 388)
iii) Mehmood bin geelan (nasai, j. 1, page 120)
iv) Hannad (tirmizi, 59)
v) Naeem bin Hammad (tahawi, j. 1, page 154)
vi) Usman bin abi shiba (abu dawood,j. 1, page 109aur MUSANNAF IBN ABI SHEBA J. 1, PAGE 136)
nOTE:
IS SILSILA SANAD PAR GAUR KAREIN:
SUFIYAN SOORI TAK EK HI RAAWI HAI.
AUR SUFIYAN SOORI SE 2 LOG RIWAYAT KARTE HAIN:
A) IMAM ABDULLAH IBN MUBARAK
B) IMAM WAKEE’
AUR IMAM IBN MUBARAK SE SIRF EK HI RAAWI (SAWEED)NAQAL KARTA HAI,
JABKE IMAM WAKEE’ KE 6 SHAGIRD (STUDENTS) hain.
ahle hadees ka aiteraaz IBN MUBARAK AUR WAKEE’ SEUPPAR KI SANAD PAR HAI,
PAHLA AITERAZ:
AASIM MUNFARD HAI AUR IMAM ALI BIN MADINI KAHTEHAIN KE JAB AASIMMUNFARD HO TO HUJJAT NAHI , (MIZAN J. 2, PAGE 356 AUR TEHZIB J. 5, PAGE 56)
DOOSRA AITERAZ:
IS RIWAYAT KO IMAM SUFIYAN SOOR NE MUKHTASAR(BRIEF) KIYA HAI ,
IMAM ABU HATIM FARMATE HAIN:
YAHI YE HADIS KHATA HAI KAHA JATA HAI KE SOORI KOISME WAHEM HUA HAI, KYUNKI EK JAMAT NE AASIM SE IN ALFAZ ME RIWAYAT KI HAI KENABI SAW NAMAZ SHURI KI AUR RAFAYADAIN KIYA PHIR RUKU KIYA AUR TATBEEQ KI AURAPNE DONO (HATHO) KO GUTHNO KE DARMIYAN RAKHA, KISI RAWI NE IMAM SOORI WALIBAAT BAYAN NAHI KI , (ILLAL HADEES, J. 1, PAGE 96)
TEESRI BAAT KE:
IMAM SOORI NE TEHDEES KI SARAHAT NAHI KI BALKEMAN-AN MARWI HAI, AUR MUDALLIS KI RAWI SAMAA KI SARAHAT KE BAGAIR ZAEEF HOTIHAI. ,
HANAFIO KA EK AITERAAZ: BUKHARI ME SOOFIYAN SOOR ANSE RIWAYAT KAR RAHE HAIN:
REPLY: IN TAMAM HADIS (BUKHARI KI) ME SUFIYAN SOORIKI ASNAD ME SAMA’A KI SARAHAT HAI:
CHUNANCHE AIMA JARAH WA TADEEL NE WAZAHAT KI HAI KEIBN MASOOD RZ KI MAZKURA RIWAYAT ZAEEF HAI,
TAFSEEL DEKHO:
1) Imam abdulla bin mubarak farmate hain, LAMYASBIT hadis ibn masood yani ibn masood rz ki taraf ye mansoob ye riwayatsaabit nahi , (tirmizi, j. 1, page 59, walilafz laho,
at tehqeeq ibn jauzi j, 1, page 278,
Tanqeeh ibn abdul hadi, j. 1, page 278,
majmooh sharah mohazzab noowawi j. 3, page 403,
Al-mughni ibn qadama j. 1, page 295,
Neelul Autaar shokani, ji. 2, page 180
2) Imam Shaaaafi ne is riwayat ko radd kar diya thake ye saabit nahi (fathul baari, j. 2, page 175,
zarqaani sharah muwatta j. 1, page 158
3) Imam Ahmed Bin hambal rz ne is riwayat ko zaeefqarar diya hai.
(At tamheed j. 9, page 219,
Talkhees habeer j. 1, page 222)
4) Imam Abu hatim ne bhi ise zaeef qarar diya hai.
12) Imam Qataan fasi ne is ziyadat (dobara nakarne) ko khata qarar diya hai
(nasb raaya j. 1, page 395)
13) Imam ibn malqan ne zaeef qarar diya hai;
(Albadr munir j. 3, page 492
haashiya juzz rafayadain shaikh sooripage 88
14) Imam Haakim ne zaeef kaha
(tehzibus sanan j. 2, page 449
aur ibn qayyim mukhtasar khalafiyat j. 1, page 378
15) Imam noowi ne (thezibus sanan, j. 2, page 449)
16) Imam darmi
(thezibus sanan, j. 2, page 449)
17) Imam Beheqi ne bhi
(Mukhtasar khalafiyat j. 1, page 378
18) Imam Mohammed bin nasr marozi ne
(nasbur raaya j. 1 page 395
19) Imam Ibn qadama maqdasi
(Almughni j. 1, page 295
20) Imam Ibn Abdul Barr ne
(Tamheed j. 9, page 221-222, aru maraat j. 3, page84)
YE TAMAM BUZURG HASTIYA UMMAT MARHUMA KE NAZDIKSAQA WA MUSTANAD HAIN,
INLOGO KA IS RIWAYAT KO BIL ITTEFAAQ ZAEEF WAMALOOL QARAR DENA IS BAAT KA KHULA SABOOT HAI KE YE RIWAYAT ZAEEF HAI:
to socho itne ziyada aima logo ne is riwayat kozaeef qarar diya.
ab itne mohaddisin ke zaeef qarar dene ke muqaableme
IMAM TIRMIZI KE HASAN KAHNA kya kaam ka??????????
aur haan imam tirmizi rh hadis ko hasan kene me bhimutasaahil hain.
chunanche ulema usool ka mashoor qaul hai:
:tirmizi hadis ko hasan kahne me mutasaahil hain’ (Fatehul baari: 9/62)
CHAUTHI BAAT:
khud hanafi ulema sayadna ibn masood raz ki inbaato ko nahi maante: maslan:
i) sayadna ibn masood raz bagair Azaan wa iqaamatke namaz padhne ke qaail wa faail the , dekho: (kitabul asaar, by mohammed bin hasansheebani, page 60, mutarjum)
ii) bawaqt ruku ghutno par haath rakhne ke bajayekhutne ko darmiyan haath rakhte the , dekho (kitabul asaar, page 69)
iii) Imamat ke waqt aage khade honeke bajaye saf kedarmiyan khade hote the. dekho (kitabul asaar page 69)
Imam mohammed rh. (imam abu hanifa ra ke shagird)(student) ye sabbaatein naqal karne ke baad likhte hain “hum sayadna ibnmasood raz ke qaul par amal nahi karte” dekho (kitabul asaar page 69)
to socho rafayadain ke masle me kyun ek zaeefriwayat ko pakad kar baithe hain. jahan imam tirmizi ne is riwayat ko HASANKAHA HAI. iske bawajood wo khud rafayadain karte the, aur isi ke qaail the. aurjahan imam tirmizi ra ke is qaul ke baad apni kitaam me tariqa-e-namaz bayankarte hain to waha rafayadainpar 10 sahab kiram ka ijmaa bayan karke apni moharsabat karte hain keyahi nabi saw ki sunnat hai.
vi) masla aamin biljaher wali hadis sufiyan sooriki waja se zaeef qarar dete hain. jaisa ke dars tirmizi (1/521)me maulana taqiusmani ne kaha hai, to yaha sufiyan soori ki hadis ko hasan kyu qarar diya jatahai agar aisa hai to phir aameen bil jaher ka moaqquf apnana padega.
PAANCHWI BAAT:
iMAM NAWAWI FARMATE HAIN;
hamare sathiyo ne kaha hai ke agar ye riwayat sahihho to iski taweel waajib ahi to iska maani ye hwa ke namaz ke ibtida me iftitahke waqt dobara rafayadian na karte aur na hi munfard rakaat baqiya ko shurukarte waqt me karte the aur ye tawil do ahadis ko jama karne ke liye tayyunhogayi: (alm majmooa sharah mohazzab j. 3, page 403)
DEOBANDIYO KE SHAIKH AKBAR IBN ARBI LIKHTE HAIN:
“YANI IBN masood aur bara’a bin aazib se marwiriwayat ka ziyada se ziyada ye mafhoom hai ke aap saw takbeer tehrima ke waqtek baar rafayadain karte ek se ziyada bar na karte yani takbir tehrima ke waqtek bar hi rafayadain karte dobara nahi karte. (Al fatohaat makkiya j. 1, page 527 baat 69, tabadarul ahya 1998)
aur suno deobandi ibn arabi ko SHAIKH AKBAR QARARDETE HAIN:
DEKHO (TAREEKH DAWAT WA HAZIMAT, J. 5, PAGE 414
BUADAR NAWA PAGE 652,
FAIZUL BAARI J. 1, PAGE 174
============================
TARK RAFAYADAIN AUR UNKI AHADEES KA JAAYEZA , no2
SAYADNA BARA’A BIN AAZIB RZ:
“RASUL SAW JAB NAMAZ SHURU KARTE TO DONO HATHKANO K QARIB TAK LEJAKAR RAFAYADAIN KARTE PHIR (KISI JAGA) NA KARTE”
xxiv) Ibn Fazeel (Tehzeebut tahzeeb, j 11, page330)
xxv) Ibn Hajar (tehzibut tahzib)
xxvi) Az Zehbi (Al Mughni fi zo’faa (7101)
xxvii) Ibn Madeeni (Al Zofaa kabeer uqaili, j. 4,page 380)
28) Sufiyan bin ainiya (al aam shaafai,j. 1, page104)
29) Ibn Hibban (Al Majrooheen j 3, page 99)
30) Al haakim Abu Ubaidullah (Nasburraaya, j. 1,page 402)
sococho itne aima jarah wa tadeel neinko zaeeftaslim kiya hai,
aur ispar jarah soo-e-hifz ki bina par hai.
AUR EK BAAT:
YAZEED KUKHTALAT BHI HAI, JAISA KE IBN HIBBAN AURIBN SAAD NE SARAHAT KI HAI.
(TEHZEEBUT TAHZEEB,)
AUR YE RIWAYAZ ISNE IKHTELAAT KE ZAMANE ME BAYAN KIHAI:
iMAMM ABU DAWOOD FARMATE HAIN:
YANI “IMAM SUFIYAN FARMATE HAIN KE ISKE BAADHAME KOOFA ME INHO NE summa la yaud (yani iftitah ke alawa rafayadain na karte)KE ALFAAZ KAHE,
IMAM DAWOOD FARMATE HAIN KE YAZEED SE YAHI RIWAYAT,HASHIM, KHAALID, IBN IDREES NE BHI RIWAYATKI MAGAR INKI RIWAYAT ME la yaud(yani iftitah ke alawa rafayadain na karte) NAHI HAIN: (ABU DAWOOD, J. 1, PAGE 109)
TARK RAFAYADAIN AUR UNKI AHADEES KA JAAYEZA ,
No – 3 SAYADNA ABDULLAH BIN UMAR RZ ,
Hazrat Abdullah bin umar rz se riwayat hai k nabisaw namaz shuru farmate waqt rafayadain karte phir dobara nahi karte:
(khilafiyat beheqi bahawala nasbur raaya, j. 1,page 404)
REPLY:
a) Allama zaili hanafi ne is riwayat ko nakal karneke baad likha hai:
Ibn qayyim farmate hain, jinse hadis ki khusboodoor se soonghi hai wo allah ki qasam khakar gawahi deta hai ke ye hadis mauzoohai. (almanaar almuneef fi sahih wa zaeef, page 138)
b) haafiz ibn hajar farmate hain ke yeriwayatmaqloob wa mauzoo hai, (at talkhees alhabeer j. 1, page 222)
c) imam beheqi musannif khilafiyat se lekarabdullah bin aun kharaz tak sanad maloom nahi, ibn aun 232 hij. ko faot hue(tarikh bughdad, j. 1, page 36)
jabke imam beheqi 384 ko paida hue (seerul alanabla, j. 11, page 529) darmiyan me taqriban 150 sal ka farqhai. ,
ITNA SAB DEKHNE AUR PADHNE KE BAAD BHI AAP INKAARKAROGE ????????
NOTE : ISKO SAVE KARKE RAKH LIJIYE PLEASE ,MUQAALIF AUR MUNKIR KO DIKHANE KE LIYE .
Allah se Du’a Hai ke Hum ko Ghar walon ko Aap logonko or Sare Musalmano ko Quran o Sunnat ko Sahaba ke Manhaj par amal karne walafir Daw’at Dene wala banaye, Aameen Ya Rabbil Aalameen .
NAMAZ E NABI ﷺ (part 04 )RAFA YE DYEN Scan Page’s
NAMAZ E NABI ﷺ (part 04 )RAFA YE DYEN Urdu Pdf Books
Jab Aap aakele Namaz padh rahe ho to Ameen aahista kaho , jab Zohr , or Ashr , Imaam ke pechhe padho to phir bhai aahista kaho , lekin jab Aap jahri Namaz mein Imaam ke pechhe padhte ho to is waqt Imaam”Wa’lad Daaalleen”kahe to aap ko unchi awaaz se Ameen kahni chahiye , balke Imaam bhi Sunnat ki Pairvi mein Ameen pukaar kar kahe or Muktaadiyon ko Imaam ke Ameen suru karne ke baad Ameen kahna chahiye , yani Ameen pahle Imaam kahega , us ke awaaz sunte hi tamamMuktaadi bhi Ameen kahenge , Imaam se pahle ya baad mein unchi awaaz mein Ameen kahna Durusth nahi hai , lekin agar Imaam buland awaaz se Ameen na kahe to Muktaadi ko behar haal Ameen kahni chahiye , kyon ke Nabi saw ki ittat farmabardaari , Imaam ki farmabardaari par Mukaddam hai ,
1- Waail bin Huzr raz , riwayat karte hai ke Main suna Nabi saw , ne padha
Ghayril Maghdoobi Alayhim Wa lad Daalleen ,
Phir Aap saw ne buland awaaz se Ameen kahi ,
{Tirmizi , kitab us Salath , Hadeer no 248 ,
Abu Daoo , kitab us Salath Hadees nn 932}
Imaam Tirmizi ne Hasan or Ibn Haazr or Daur Kutni ne Sahih kaha hai ,
2- Abu Huraira raz kahte hai jab Nabi saw , Ghayril Maghdoobi Alayhim wa lad daaalleen , padhte to Aap saw kahte , Ameen itni buland awaaz se kahte ki pahli shaaf mein Aap saw ki aash paas ke log sun lete ,
{Bahqi , Hadees 2/58 ,
Ibn Khuzema , Hadees 571
Ibn Hibban , Hadees 462}
Ise Hakim or Imaam Jahbi ne Sahih kaha hai ,
3- Abu Huraira raz ne farmaya ki Nabisaw ne farmaya jab Imaam Ameen kahe to tum bhi Ameen kaho , jiski Ameen Farishte ki Ameen ke Muwafeeq hn gayh to us ke sab gunah maaf kar diye jaate hai ,
{Bukhari , kitab ul Aazan,Hadeer no 780 ,
Muslim , kitab us Salath ,Hadees no 410}
Is Hadees se maloom hua ke jis muktaadi ne abhi Surah Fatiha suru ya khatam nahi ki , woh bhi Ameen kahne mein doosre ke saat sarik hoga , taake use bhi kiye hue gunah ki maafi mil jaye , baad mein woh apni Surah Fatiha mukammal kar ke dobaara aahista se Ameen kahega ,
4- Imaam Ibn Khuzema ra , is Hadees ke Tashri mein farmate hai , is Hadeesse sabit hua ke Imaam unchi awaaz se Ameen kahe , kyon ke Nabi saw neMuktaadi ko Imaam ke Ameen ke saat Ameen kahne ka Hukm usi surat mein de sakte hai jab Muktaadi ko maloom ho ke Imaam Ameen kah raha hai , koi padha likha aadmi shoch nahi sakta ke Nabi saw Muktaadi ko Imaam ki Ameen ke saat Ameen kahne ka Hukm de jabke woh apne Imaam ki Ameen ko sun hina sake ,
{Ibn Khuzema , 1/286}
5- Naeem Muz’Mar , farmate hai ke Abu Huraira raz ne Nabi saw , ke Tarike ke mutaabik Namaz padhai , phir Ameen us tarike ko bayan karte hue khate hai ke unhone Ameen kahi or jo log Aap ki iktedaa mein Namaz aada kar rahe the , unhone Ameen kahi ,
{Nasaai , Hadees 2/134 ,
Ibn Khuzema ,Hadees no 1/251 , 499}
Ise Hakim , Jahbi or Bahqi ne Sahih kaha hai ,
6- Abdullah bin Juber raz or unke Muktaadi itni unchi awaaz se Ameen kaha karte the ki Masajid Gunjh utti thi ,
{Bukhari ,Talikaan 2/266,
MusanifAbdurRazzak 2/96
Imaam Bukhari ne is par Itminaan ka Izhaar kiya jo is ke sahih hone kidaleel hai}
7- Ikrima ra , farmate hai main ne dekha ke Imaam jab Wa lad Daaalee”kahta to logon ki Ameen ki awaaz se Masajid Ghunj jaati ,
{Musannaf IbnAbi Shoba 2/187}
8- Imaam Aata ra , bayan karte hai kemaine 200 Sahaba raz ko dekha ke Baith ullah mein jab Imaam wa lad Daaalleen kahta to sab unchi awaaz se Ameen kahte ,
{Bahqi , 2/59 ,Kitab us Sikaat , Ibne Hibban ki shart par is ke sanad sahih hai}
9- Nabi saw ne Farmaya Yahoodi jitna Ameen or Salam se cheedte hai utna kisi or chiz se nahi cheedte , pas tum zayada Ameen kahna ,
{Ibn Maazah ,\Hadees no 856}
Ibn Khuzema or Bukhari ne sahih kaha hai ,
Hafiz Ibn Abdul Bar ra , ne zikr kiya keImaam Ahmad bin Hambbal ra , us shakhr par shakth naraz hote jo unchiawaaz se Ameen kahne ke Makruh samajhta , kyon ki Yahoodi Ameen secheedte hai ,
10- Du’a e Shana , Surah Fatiha padh kar Ameen kah chukne ke baad Quran mein se jo kuch yaad ho un mein se padhe ,
{Bukhari , kitab ul Aazan ,Hadees no 739}
Ameen Ka Masla ,Hadith ki roshni main
Allah Ke Rasool saw ne farmaya Namaz ussi tarah pado jistarah tum mujhe padte hue dekhte ho ,
{Bukharh , kitab ul Azan Hadees no 231 , 6310}
Jab Aap aakele Namaz padh rahe ho to Ameen aahista kaho , jab Zohr , or Ashr , Imaam ke pechhe padho to phirbhai aahista kaho , lekin jab Aap jahri Namaz mein Imaam ke pechhe padhteho to is waqt Imaam “Wa ‘ lad Daaalleen” kahe to aap ko unchi awaaz se Ameen kahni chahiye , balkeI maam bhi Sunnat ki Pairvi mein Ameen pukaar kar kahe or Muktaadiyon ko Imaam ke Ameen suru karne ke baad Ameen kahna chahiye , yani Ameen pahle Imaam kahega , us ke awaaz sunte hi tamam Muktaadi bhi Ameen kahenge ,
Imaamse pahle ya baad mein unchi awaaz mein Ameen kahna Durusth nahi hai , lekin agar Imaam buland awaaz se Ameen na kahe to Muktaadi ko behar haal Ameen kahni chahiye ,
kyon ke Nabi saw ki ittat farmabardaari , Imaam ki farmabardaari par Mukaddam hai ,
1- Waail bin Huzr raz , riwayat karte hai ke Main suna Nabi saw , ne padha
Ghayril Maghdoobi Alayhim Wa lad Daalleen ,
Phir Aap saw ne buland awaaz se Ameen kahi ,
{Tirmizi , kitab us Salath ,
Hadeer no 248 ,
Abu Daoo , kitab us Salath
Hadees nn 932 }
Imaam Tirmizi ne Hasan or Ibn Haazr or Daur Kutni ne Sahih kaha hai ,
2- Abu Huraira raz kahte hai jab Nabi saw , Ghayril Maghdoobi Alayhim wa lad daaalleen , padhte to Aap saw kahte , Ameen itni buland awaaz se kahte ki pahli shaaf mein Aap saw ki aash paas ke log sun lete ,
{ Bahqi , Hadees 2/58 ,
Ibn Khuzema , Hadees 571
Ibn Hibban , Hadees 462}
Ise Hakim or Imaam Jahbi ne Sahih kaha hai ,
3- Abu Huraira raz ne farmaya ki Nabi saw ne farmaya jab Imaam Ameen kahe to tum bhi Ameen kaho , jiski Ameen Farishte ki Ameen ke Muwafeeq hn gayh to us ke sab gunah maaf kar diye jaate hai ,
{ Bukhari , kitab ul Aazan,
Hadeer no 780 ,
Muslim , kitab us Salath ,
Hadees no 410 }
Is Hadees se maloom hua ke jis muktaadi ne abhi Surah Fatiha suru ya khatam nahi ki , woh bhi Ameen kahne mein doosre ke saat sharik hoga, taake use bhi kiye hue gunah ki maafi mil jaye , baad mein woh apni Surah Fatiha mukammal kar ke dobaara aahista se Ameen kahega ,
4- Imaam Ibn Khuzema ra , is Hadees ke Tashri mein farmate hai , is Hadees se sabit hua ke Imaam unchi awaaz se Ameen kahe , kyon ke Nabi saw ne Muktaadi ko Imaam ke Ameen ke saat Ameen kahne ka Hukm usi surat mein de sakte hai jab Muktaadi ko maloom ho ke Imaam Ameen kah raha hai , koi padha likha aadmi shoch nahi sakta ke Nabi saw Muktaadi ko Imaam ki Ameen ke saat Ameen kahne ka Hukm dein jabke woh apne Imaam ki Ameen ko sun hi na sake ,
{ Ibn Khuzema , 1/286 }
5- Naeem Muz ‘ Mar , farmate hai ke Abu Huraira raz ne Nabi saw , ke Tarike ke mutaabik Namaz padhai , phir Ameen us tarike ko bayan karte hue khate hai ke unhone Ameen kahi or jo log Aap ki iktedaa mein Namaz aada kar rahe the , unhone Ameen kahi ,
{ Nasaai , Hadees 2/134 ,
Ibn Khuzema ,
Hadees no 1/251 , 499 } Ise Hakim , Zahbe or Bahqi ne Sahih kaha hai ,
6- Abdullah bin Juber raz or unke Muktaadi itni unchi awaaz se Ameen kaha karte the ki Masajid Gunjh utti thi ,
Imaam Bukhari ne is par Itminaan ka Izhaar kiya jo is ke sahih hone ki
daleel hai}
7- Ikrima ra , farmate hai main ne dekha ke Imaam jab Wa lad Daaalee ” kahta to logon ki Ameen ki awaaz se Masajid Ghunj jaati ,
{ Musannaf Ibn
Abi Shiba 2/187 }
8- Imaam Aata ra , bayan karte hai ke maine 200 Sahaba raz ko dekha ke Baith ullah mein jab Imaam wa lad Daaalleen kahta to sab unchi awaaz se Ameen kahte ,
{ Bahqi , 2/59 ,
Kitab us Sikaat , Ibne Hibban ki shart par is ke sanad sahih hai }
9- Nabi saw ne Farmaya Yahoodi jitna Ameen or Salam se cheedte hai utna kisi or chiz se nahi cheedte , pas tum zayada Ameen kahna ,
{ Ibn Maazah ,
Hadees no 856 }
Ibn Khuzema or Bukhari ne sahih kah hai ,
Hafiz Ibn Abdul Bar ra , ne zikr kiya ke Imaam Ahmad bin Hambbal ra , us shakhr par shakth naraz hote jo unchiawaaz se Ameen kahne ke Makruh samajhta , kyon ki Yahoodi Ameen se cheedte hai ,
KYA BULAND AWAAZ SE ‘ AAMEEN ‘ KAHNA QUR’AAN KE KHILAAF HAI ?
Ahle hadith ke quraan ko na maanne ke saboot me maulana usmani ne ye daleel pesh ki hai ke: ahle hadith unchi aawaaz se aameen kahte hain, halaanke aameen dua hai, aur dua ke mutaallik quraan hakeem me aaya hai
” ud’oo rabba’hum ta’zar ru’ao wa’khufyah ”
trans: apne rab se aajizi ke saath aahista aahista dua karo
JAWAB:
Maulana ahle hadith ke khilaaf hasad me is qadar aage chale gaye hain ke unhone ahle hadith par ye jurm aaid karne ke liye ek aisi daleel taraash li, jiski aimma e ahnaaf me se kisi ko khabar na ho saki,
aur wah is josh me is qadr khud’faramosh hogaye ke itna bhi na socha ke is sitam raani ki zad kis par padegi,
aur toh aur agar quraan hakeem ki be’shumaar wala tadaad aayat par ek nazar daal lete jo dua bil jahar ke mutaallik waarid hoi hain toh buland aawaaz se dua bil jahar ko quraan ke Khilaaf na batlaate,
aur na hi is ayat ka wah tarjuma wa mafhoom lete jo ab sirf ahle hadith ko badnaam karne ke liye liya hai ke ba’soorat deegar is aayat me aur dusri aayat me tazaad paida hota hai,
chunanche ab ham wah aayat pesh karte hain jisme ba’aawaaz buland dua maangna saabit hai,
allah taala ka irshad hai: aur hamen nooh (as) ne buland aawaaz pukaara aur hamne uski dua ko sharf qubuliyat bakhsha ”
Surah Saffaat Ayat No 75
ek aur maqaam par farmaya: aur nooh (ko yaad karo ) jab usne buland aawaaz se pukaara toh hamne uski pukaar ko qubool kiya “( Surah Ambiya Ayat No 76 )
hz ayyub (as) ke mutaallik farmaya: aur ayyub (as) ke usne buland aawaaz se dua ki (aiy allah) mujhe takleef pahunchi hai aur tu bahut raham karne waala hai ”
Surah Ambiya Ayat No 83
” ham ne uski dua qubool kar li aur uski taqleef door kar di”
Surah Ambiya Ayat No 84
isi tarah hz yunus (as) ke mutaallik farmaya:
fanada fi la illaha illa anta subhanaka inni kuntu minaz zaalimeen ”
Surah Ambiya Ayat No 87
ye aur is qism ki bahut si aayat hain, is sab me dua ko aawaaz se ada karne ka zikr kiya hai aur ” nida” ko arabic me buland aawaaz ko kahte hain,
chunanche imam raaghib farmte hain: ke nida ke maane aawaaz ka buland karna aur uska zaahir karna hai ”
( mufar’daat imam raaghib page 505)
aur lughat arab ke imam ibn manzoor afreeki misri farmate hain:ke nida ke maane buland aawaaz se pukaarne ke hain aur ‘ falan andi sautan min falaan ‘ ka maana hai ke falan ki aawaaz falan se buland hai ”
(lisanul arab jild 2 page 187)
aur sahab majmua bahaar ul anwaar likhte hain: (indi sauta ai arfa wa’ala) ke ‘andi sauta’ ka matlab buland aur unchi aawaaz waala hai ”
(majmua bahaar ul anwaar jild 3 page 345)
aur khud quraan hakeem me iski be’shumaar misaalein maujood hain ke ‘ nida ‘ buland aawaaz ko kahte hain
Chunanche surah hood me allah taala ne hz nooh aur unke bete ka mukaalmah naqal kiya hai aur iski ibteda is lafz se hui hai ke ” wa’naadi nooh abnah ”
yani aur nooh ne apne bete ko pukaara aur wah kinaane pe tha ke aiy mere bete hamare saath sawaare ho jaao aur kaafiron ka saath na do, isi tarah surah aaraaf me ashaab ul jannah , ashaab ul aaraaf aur ashaab ul naar ki aapas ki baat cheet ko bhi ba’lafz nida hi zikr kiya hai
” ke jannation ne dozakhiyon ko kaha aur aaraaf(44) waalon ne dozakhiyon ko pukaara aur dozakhiyon ne jannation se sawaal kiya ”
zaahir hai ke ek dusre se baat, sawaal aur mukhaatib be’ghair aawaaz buland kiye hue nahi ho sakti, isliye is baat ko tasleem kiye beghair chaarah nahi ke nida ke maana ba’aawaz buland pukaarne ke hain aur ise maanne ke baad ye bhi maanna padega ke maulana usmani ne aayat (ad’oo rabbakum) ka jo tarjumah kiya hai aur usse jo mafhoom akhaz kiya hai wah Bilkul ghalat hai, warna kalaam baari me ikhtelaaf maanna padega (auzubillah )
aur is baat ka tasawwur bhi nahi kiya ja sakta ke quraan hakeem me koi huqm waarid ho aur mubeen e quraan aur haamil e wahiy hz muhammad sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) uske khilaaf karen,
halaanke aameen buland aawaaz se kahna na sirf ye ke khud hz muhammad sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) se saabit hai balke aapne apne sahaba kiram ko unchi aawaaz se kahne ka huqm diya hai,
hz wail bin hajar ra riwayat karte hain ki maine suna aap(sws) ne padha, ” gairil maghzoobi alaihim walazzalleen ” phir aapne buland awaz se aameen kahi
( tirmizi 248, abu dawood 932, tirmizi ne hasan jabki ibne hajar aur imam dare kutni ne sahih kaha hai)
hz abu hurairah ra kahte hain ki jab rusullullah(sws) ” ” gairil maghzoobi alaihim walazzalleen ” padhte to aap kahte AAMEEN (itni unchi awaz se) ki pahli saf me aapke aas paas ke log sun lete ”
( baihaqi 2/58, ibne Ibne khuzaima 571, ibne hibban 462, ise imam hakim aur imam zahbi ne sahih kaha hai)
hz abu hurairah ra farmate hain aap(sws) ne farmaya: jab imam aameen kahe to tum bhi aameen kaho, jis shakhs ki aameen farishton ki aameen ke barabar ho gayi to uske pahle sab gunaah maaf kar diye jaate hain” (bukhari 780, muslim 410)
imam ibne khuzaima is hadith ki tashrih me farmate hain:- is hadith se saabit huwa ki imam unchi aawaz se aameen kahe kyonki nabi(sws) muqtadi ko imam ki aameen ke saath aameen kahne ka huqm isi soorat me de sakte hain jab muqtadi ko malum ho ki imam aameen kah raha hai, koi alim yah soch nahi rakh sakta ki aap(sws) muqtadi ko imam ki aameen ke saath aameen kahne ka huqm den jabki wah apne imam ki aameen ko sun na sake”
(sahih ibne khuzaima, 1/286)
naem munzir ra farmate hain ki hz abu hurairah ra ne hamen aap(sws) ke tareeqe ke mutabik namaz padhai phir naem us tareeqe ko bayan Karte hue kahte hai ki unhone aameen kahi aur jo log aapke imamat me namaz ada kar rahe they unhone bhi ameen kahi”
(nisai 2/134, ibne khuzaima 1/251, ise haakim, zahbi aur baihaqi ne sahi kaha hai)
hz abdullah bin zubair ra aur unke muqtadi itni buland aawaz se aameen kaha karte they ki masjid goonj uthti thi”
(bukhari 2/262, abdurrazzaq 2/96, imam bukhari rh ne ise imam hazam ke qalimeh ke saath zikr kiya hai, jo iske sahih hone ki daleel hai)
hz ikrama rh farmate hain:- maine dekha ki imam jab “walazzalleen” kahta to logon ke aameen kahne ki wajah se masjid goonj uthati thi”
(ibne abi shaiba 2/187)
hz ataa bin abi ribah rh farmate hain:-maine 200 sahaba kiram ko dekha ki baitullah me jab imam “walazzalleen” kahta to sab buland awaz se aameen kahte”
(baihaqi 2/59, kitabussalat, ibne hibban, iski sanad imam ibne hibban ki shart par sahih hai)
Aap(sws) ne farmaya:- jitne yahudi, salaam aur ameen se chidte hain utna kisi aur cheez se nahi chidte, to tum zyadati se aameen kaha karo”
(ibne majah 856, ise imam ibne khuzaima aur imam buseeri ne sahih kaha hai)
hafiz ibne barr rh ne zikr kiya ki imam ahmad bin hambal rh us shakhs par shakht naraaz hote jo buland aawaz se aameen kahne ko makhrooh samjhta, kyonki yahudi ameen se chidte hain dua, ta-awwuz(auzubillah), tasmiya(bismillah) aur surah fatiha padhkar aameen kahne ke baad qur’an majeed me se jo kuch yaad ho usme se kuch padhe”
(bukhari 793)
AMEEN KA MASLA( BADE PEER SAHAB KA FATAWA)
PEERANE PEER SHAH ABDUL QADIR JILANI RH KA FATAWA
PEER SAYYID SHEIKH ABDUL QADIR JEELANI (RH) JO BAHUT BADE AALIM AUR WALIALLAH(ALLAHKE DOST) HUE HAIN APNI KITAAB GUNYAT UT TALIBEEN ME FARMATE HAIN
“WAL JAHRU WAIL QIR’ATI AAMEEN”
(MAGHRIB, ISHA, FAJAR KI NAMAAZ ME) AAWAAZ SE QIR’AT PADHNA AUR UNCHI AAWAAZ SE AAMEEN KAHNA CHAHIYE.
(gunyatuttalibeen)
YAHUDION KA AAMEEN SE CHIDNA
HZ IBN ABBAS (RA) SE RIWAYAT KARTE HUE KAHTE HAIN KI RASOOLLULLAH (SAW) NE FARMAYA, JITNA YAHUDI AAMEEN(UNCHI) SE CHIDTE HAIN UTNA KISI AUR CHEEZ SE NAHI..
IBNE MAZAA.
ZARA DEKHIYE: AGAR KOI UNCHI AAMEEN KAHE TO RASOOLLULLAH (SAW) KI ISS SUNNAT PAAK SE KABHI NA CHIDNA AUR NA NAFRAT KARNA KYONKI AAMEEN UNCHI AAWAZ SE YAHUDION KO CHID THI AUR WO NAFRAT KARTE THE AUR HAME YAHUDION KA VIRODH KARNA CHAHIYE….
AAMEEN, SUMMA AAMEEN
BULAND AAWAZ SAY AAMEEN KEHNE KE DALAYEL SCAN PAGE’S
NAMAZ E NABI ﷺ (part 02 ) Imam ke pechey Sureh Fathia Padhna
1۩ ‘Ubada bin As-Samit r.a. riwayat karte hai ki Rasool Allah ѕαℓℓαℓℓαнυ αℓαyнє ωαѕαℓℓαм ne farmaya Jo namaz me surah Fatiha nahi padhta hai uski namaz nahi hoti.
Sahih al-Bukhari 756.
2۩ ‘Ubada bin As-Samit r.a. riwayat karte hain ki ham namaz e fajar me Nabi ѕαℓℓαℓℓαнυ αℓαyнє ωαѕαℓℓαм ke piche the. Aap ѕαℓℓαℓℓαнυ αℓαyнє ωαѕαℓℓαм ne Quran padha pas Aap pe padhna bhari hogaya, jab namaz se farig huwe to farmaya, “Shayad tum apne imam ke piche padha karte ho?” Ham ne kaha “Haa” Ae Allah ke Rasool ѕαℓℓαℓℓαнυ αℓαyнє ωαѕαℓℓαм. Aap ne farmaya “siwaye sureh Fatiha ke aur koch na padha karo kyu ki us shaksh ki namaz nahi hoti jo sureh Fatiha na padhe.”
Sunan Tirmizi hadees no: 311, ibn e Khuzaima-1581, ibn e Hibban-460, 461.
3۩ Abu Hurairah r.a. se riwayat hai ke Nabi ѕαℓℓαℓℓαнυ αℓαyнє ωαѕαℓℓαм ne farmaya, “Jis Ne Namaz Padhi Aur Isme Surah Fatiha Na Padhi To Uski Namaz Naaqis Hai (Puri Nahi) Teen Baar Farmaya,”.
Abu Huraira r.z. Se Kaha Gay Ke Hum Imam Ke Peeche Hote Hai To?
Ap Ne Farmaya Aahista Padha Karo Kyunki maine Rasul ѕαℓℓαℓℓαнυ αℓαyнє ωαѕαℓℓαм se suna hai ke Allah tala ne farmaya namaz mere aur bande ke darmiyan aadhi taqseem hogai hai, aur mera banda jo bhi maange ga use wahi milega. chunancha banda jab ALHAMDULILLAHI RABBIL AALAMIN kahta hai to Allah tala kahte hian, Hamdani abdi (mere bande ne meri tarif ki) aur jab AR RAHMANIR RAHIM kahta hai to Allah kahta hai, (banda ne meri khubi aur buzurgi bayan ki aur kabhi farmata hai ke banda ne apne kamo ko mere supurd kar diya) phir jab wo IYYA KANA BUDU WAIYYA KANASTAIN, kahta hai to Allah farmata hai (ye mere aur bande ke beech hai aur mere banda ko jo wo mange mile ga) aur jab wo IHDINAS SIRAATAL MUSTAQIM …….. walazzuwaalin kahta hai to Allah tala farmata hai ye mere bande ke liye hai aur jo wo mange ise wahi milega.
Sahih Muslim, kitabu salat baab wajoob qirat fatiha, Hadis 878.
4۩ Yazeed bin shareek (tabiyee) r.h. se riwayat hai k unhownay Umar r.a se imam k pichay qiraat k barey mai pocha to unhownay farmaya surah fatiha padho .Unhownay kaha agar app (imam) b hoo? To farmaya agarchay mai (imaam) bhi hoo. Unhownay kaha agar app qiraat bil jahar (loud) kar rahey hoo? To farmayah agar mai qiraat bil jahar kar raha hoo.(toh bhi padho).
MUSTADRAK AL HAAKIM. HADITH- 873.
Hazrat aayesha, hazrat anas, hazrat abu qataada, aur hazrat abdullah bin umar rizwanullahi t,aala alayhim se riwayat hai, . Hazrat ubada bin saamit raziyallahu anh ki ye hadees hasan hai 2sre raaviyon se, , hazrat ubaada bin saamit raziyallahu anh se yon riwayat hai ki rasool e khuda sallallahu alayhi wasallam ne farmaya , . Jisne sore fatiha nahi padhi uski namaz nahi, . Is baab me ye riwayat pehli riwayat se ziyada sahi hai, . Imam ke peeche quran padhne meaksar ulmaa ka is hadees par amal hai jin me sahaaba o taabaeen daakhil hain, . Imam malik bin anas, imam nubarak, imam shafai, imam ahmad, aur imam ishaaq rahmahumullahu alayhim ka bhi yahi qaul hai, ji imam ke peeche{sore fatiha}padhna chaahiye, . Tirmizi sharif, jild 1, safha 65, hadees 274, namaz ka byan, abu daoud sharif, mishkat sharif!
IMAM KE PEECHE SURAH FATIHA AUR BAAZ AIMMA E AHNAF KE AQWAAL:
1- Allama aini hanafi sharah bukhari me likhte hain
” baaz fuqaha e hanfiya har namaz me chaahe wah sirri ho ya jahri imam ke peeche alhamdu (surah fatiha) padhne ko ehtiyaatan mustahab(bahtar) bataate hain, baaz fuqaha sirf sirri namaz me, aur makka aur madina aur mulk e shaam ke fuqaha ka isi par amal hai”
(gausul gamaam)
2- allama abdul haiy lakhnawi rh likhte hain
” imam muhammad rh (imam abu hanifa ke shargird) se marwi hai ki unhone imam ke peeche surah fatiha padhne ko sirri namaz me mustahab(behtar) bataya hai, aur isi tarah imam abu hanifa rh se riwayat kiya gaya hai aur isi to hamare bahut se masaikh ne akhtiyaar kiya hai”
(umdatul qari)
3- imam shorani rh farmate hain
” imam abu hanifa rh aur imam muhammad rh ka aakhiri qaul yahi hai ki imam ke peeche surah fatiha padhi jaaye, na padhne ka Qaul pahle ka hai, jisse unhone ahtiyaatan ruju kar liya hai”
(gausul gamaam)
4- khwaja nizamuddeen awliya rh imam ke peeche surah fatiha padhte they aur farmate they
” nabi(sws) se sahih sanad se saabit ho chuka hai ki jisne surah fatiha na padhi uski namaz nahi hoti, ek baar jab aapne ye hadith pesh ki to wahan qaazi ruknuddeen bhi maujood they wah kahne lage tujhko hadith se kya kaam abu hanifa ka koi qaul pesh kar
hz nizamuddeen rh ne farmaya: subhaanallah! Main nabi ki hadith pesh karta hun aur tum mujhse abu hanifa ki riwayat talab karte ho, phir aapne farmaya:- fuqaha ki is bahaduri par tajjub hai ki hadith ka kaise inkaar karte hain aur kahte hain ki fiqhi riwaayat rasool(sws) ki hadith par muqaddam hain”
(nuzhatul khwatir)
5- maulana rasheed ahmad gangohi rh likhte hain
” jab aap(sws) ko qirat me munaz’at aur siql huwa aur logon ka padhna malum huwa to aap(sws) ne huqm farmaya, Agarche tum jaldi jaldi saktaat e imam me hi padhte ho taa ham padha kare siwaaye fatiha ke kyonki surah fatiha ke begair namaz nahi hoti”
(sabeelur rasheed)
6- sheikh abdul qadir jilani rh likhte hain
” surah fatiha ka padhna farz aur namaz ka ruqn hai, surah fatiha ke na padhne se namaz baatil ho jaati hai”
(gunyatuttaleebeen)
6- mulla jeevan ne tafseer e ahmadi me likha hai
” agar jamaat e soofiya aur mashaikheen e hanafiya ko dekhoge to tumhe malum hoga ki ye log imam ke peeche alhamdu(surah fatiha) padhne ko mustahab bataate they jaisa ke imam muhammad rh ehtiyaatan mustahab bataate they”
(tafseer e ahmadi)
Allah Ke Rasool saw ne farmaya Namaz ussi tarah pado jistarah tum mujhe padte hue dekhte ho ,
{ Bukharh , kitab ul Azan Hadees no 231 , 6310 }
Namaz or Surah al Fatiha , Fatiha tul Kitab , Ummul Kitab ,
Kuch log Daleel dete hai ke Namaz mein Surah Fatiya lazeem nahi hai ,
chalo dekh te hai us Hadees ka pash manzar kya hai or log kya maante hai,
1- Abu Bakr raz se riwayat hai unhonebayan kiya ke main Nabi saw ke saath Namaz mein samil hua us waqt Aap saw Ruku mein the , Abu Bakr ne saaf mein pahoncne se pahle hi Ruku kar liya or ussi halat mein chal kar saaf mein pahonche Nabi saw ko yeh baat batai gayi to Aap saw ne farmaya Allah tera shauk pura kare , Zindagi mein aisa na karna ,
{ Bukhari , kitab ul Aazan , Hadees no 783 }
Kuch log is Hadees se Nukta nikalte hai ke agar Namaz mein Ruku ki halat mein Imaam ke saath samil ho to usse Rakaat sumar karenge , kyon ke Abu Bakr raz , ne Rakaat nahi dohrai , na hiAap saw ne unhe aisa karne ka hukm diya , or is se ye bhi maloom hua ke Kiyam zaruri hai na ki Fatiha , yeh khayal durust nahi kyon ke ,
A- Nabi saw ne unhe Rakaat dohrane ka hukm diya tha ya nahi ? Ya unhone khud se Rakaat lautaya tha ya nahi ? Is ke bare mein Hadees khamosh hai , is topic mein jo bhi kaha jata hai woh sirf khayal or guman ki bunyad par kaha jata hai ,
B- is se ulat aisi wayeh tark mauzud hai , jo takat rakhne wale ke liye Kiyam or Surah Fatiha ko lazeem karardeti hai ,
C- Aur Niyam yeh hai ke jab shak o subha ke mukable mein wazeh or yakin aamne saamne aa jaye to shak ko chhor diya jayega or yakin par amal kiya jayega ,
D- Seedhi si baat hai ke is Hadees ka markazi nukta Abu Bakr raz ka yeh amal hai ke pahle woh Ruku ki halat mein Imaam ke saath samil hue , phir isi halat mein aage badte hue saaf mein dakhil hue , Aap saw ne unhe aisi amal se roka tha , jamat mein samil hone ka shauk apni jagah par , magar is shauk ko pura karne ka yeh tarika bair haal durust or accha na tha,
E- is liye is hadees ko is ke asal nukte se hatan kar Kiyam or Surah Fatiah se khali rakaat ke jawaaz par lana durusth malool nahi hota hai ,
is silsile mein ek Daleel yeh bhi samne aayi hai ke Namaz mein Surah Fatiha padh ne ka mauka or jagaha chuke Kiyam hai , is liye sirf wahi Namazi Surah Fatiha padhega jisne Imaam ko Kiyam ki halat mein paya or jisne usse Ruku ke halat mein paya us ke haq mein Surah Fatiha ki Kiraat shakit ho jayegi , kyon ke us ke liye us ki kiraat ka mauka or jagah baki na raha , yeh daleel bhi durust nahi , Aqal or Naaqal dono is baat ka inkaar karte hai jaise ,
1- Imaam Bukhari ne Sahi Bukhari Kitab ul Aazan mein ek Baad 95 yun Bhandha hai , Namaz mein Surah Fatiha padhna har Namazi par wazib hai chahe Imaam ho ya muktadi , mukim ho ya musafir , Namaz Shirri hoya Jahri ,
2- Nabi saw ne farmaya jis ne Namaz mein Surah Fatiah nahi padhi us ki Namaz hi nahi , is se maloom hua ke agar ek rakaat mein bhi Surah Fatiha rah jaye to sari Namaz nahi hoti , Kyon ke Surah Fatiha padh na Namaz ka Rukan hai or Rukan kisi bhi jagah par rahe jaye , Namaz naakis ho jati hai jaisa ke Muslim sarif mein Abu Huraira raz se riwayat hai ke Nabi saw ne 3 martaba farmaya jisne Namaz mein Surah Fatiha nahi padhi us ki Namaz naakis adhuri or na mukammal hai , bilkul aisa jaise ek Pregnant uthni waqt se kuch pahle apna bacha giradeto woh kisi kaam ka nahi hota , isi ko Arabi mein Khiddaz kahte hai , is se maloom hua ke kisi shakhs ne ek Rakaat mein Surah Fatiha nahi padhi us ko kam se kam woh Rakaat to adhuri hogi , or yeh to mumkin hi nahike kisi shakhs ki ek Rakaat to adhuri ho or baaki Namaz mukammal ho ,
3- Hadees ka lafz La Salath mein La nafi jees ka hai jo is baat par dalalat karta hai ke jeens Rakaat mein Surah Fatiha nahi padhi gayi woh Rakaat Namaz ki jeens se nahi hai is liye adhuri hui ,
4- Nabi saw ne farmaya La Turzzio Salatan La Yuk’raa Fatiah tilKitab ,
{Ibn Hibban , Daru kutni}
Is Hadees mein La Turzzio ka Matlab hai , La Taqfi wala Tasihud,yani jo Shakhs Namaz mein Surah Fatiha nahi padhta us ki Namaz na to sahi hogi or na hi usse kifayaat karegi ab jis rakaatmein Surah Fatiha nahi padhi gayi , kam se kam woh Rakaat to sahi na rahi , is liye usse sahi karne ke liye zaruri hai ke woh Rakaat Surah Fatihasamet Dowara padhi jaye ,
5- Hadees Kudsi hai , Allah ne farmaya mein ne apne or bhande ke darmiyan Namaz ko Aadha Aadha bhat diya hai ,Hadees ke mutabik yeh Namaz mein Surah Fatiha hai jis ka pahla aadha Allah paak ki Hamd o Saana o Buzurgi, badai , Tawheed or Ibaadat par mustammil hai , jab ke doosra aadha bandhe ki Du’aon par mustammil hai , jab bhanda Namaz mein Surah Fatiha padh raha hota hai , Allah un Du’aon ko Qabool karne ka Elaan farmata hai , lekin jo Namazi ek Rakaat mein Surah Fatiha nahi padhta us ki woh Rakaat Allah ki is bhadi Innaam se khali rahti hai ,
6- Quat or Takaat war aadmi ke liye Namaz mein Kiyam karna zaruri hai , jis tarha Ruku ya Sajdha ki bina Namaznahi hoti , isi Tarha Kiyam ya Surah Fatiha ke bagair bhi us ki Namaz nahi hoti , is liye yeh kahna julm hai ke jisne Imaam ko Ruku ki Halat mein paya us ke haq mein Surah Fatiha ki Kiraat shakit ho jayegi , kyon ke us ke liye us ki Kiraat ka mauka mahal baki nahi rahat , balke is ke ullath yun kahna chahiye chuke us shakhs ke Namaz mein se Do aham Rukn Kiyan o Surah Fatiha rah gaya hai , is liye usse yeh Rakaat do bara padhni chahiye ,
7- Abu Bakr raz ki Hadees mein La Taaud ke jo shabd aaya hai un ke 3 matlab ho sakte hai ,
1- ek to wahi yani aainda aisa na karna , 2- La Tuuid yani tum Rakaat na dohraao , Tumhari Namaz ho gayi , 3- La Taa’du yani dhod kar na aaya karo ,
Ab niyam yeh hai ke jis Daleel mein kaitarah ki maana leye ja shakta hai us Daleel ko kisi khas mas’ala ke liye daleel ke taur par pesh karna durust nahi ,
Isliye mazboot daleel ko chhor kar kai maana nikalne wali daleel La Taaud sedaleel pakadna sahi nahi hai ,
8- Nabi saw ka parashid farman hai jo Namaz tu Imaam ke saat pale usse us ke saat padh , or jo rah jaye us ki Qaja kar ,
{ Muslim , kitab ul Masajid Hadees na 602 }
To jo shakhs ek Rakaat ka Kiyam nahi pa saka , jahiri baat hai ke us Rakaat ko do baara padhe ,
9- Nabi saw ne yeh bhi farmaya jo shakhs mujhe Kiyam , Ruku ya Sajdah ki halat mein paye to woh ussi hakat mein mere saat samil ho jaye ,
{Fathul Baari,kitab ul Azan Hadees no 2/269 }
Is se maloom hua ke kisi Muktadi kn jaeez nahi ke woh Imaam ke mukhalifat kare , yani Imaam to Ruku kar raha ho or Muktadi Kiraat kar rahaho ,
10- Allah ne Farmaya , Rasool saw jo kuch tumhe den usse le lo ,
Surah Hashr Aayat no 7
Aur Allah Ke Rasool saw ne farmaya Namaz ussi tarah pado jistarah tum mujhe padte hue dekhte ho ,
{ Bukharh , kitab ul Azan Hadees no 231 , 6310 }
Aur yeh baat Suraj ki tarah wazeh hai ki Aap saw ne aisi Namaz nahi padhi or na apni Ummati ko sikhai hai jis ki kisi Rakaat mein Kiyam or Surah Fatihana ho , Upar bayan kiye gaye dalael ki roshni mein maloom hua ke Kiyam or Surah Fatiha ke bina Namaz nahi hogi
iMAM KE PEECHE SURAH FATIHA NA PADHNE WAALON KI DALEEL KA MUKHTASAR SA JAYEZA:
1- Hz ali (ra) se riwayat hai ki ek shakhs ne rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) se poocha ki: main imam ke peeche qir’at karun ya chhup rahun ? Aapne farmaya: qir’at na kar balki chup rah kyonki tera chup rahna tujhko kifaayat karega”
(kitabul qir’aya lil baiheqi)
JAWAB:
ye hadith nihayat dhaeff hai, kyonki iski sanad me haaris aawar kazzab hai, muhammad bin saalim bahut dhaeff aur shabiful matruk hain, qais bin rabi’a dhaeff hain aur ghassan bin rabi’a dhaeff hain…
2- hz abdullah bin masud (ra) se riwayat hai ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ne farmaya: kya hai mujhko ki main manaza’at kiya jaata hun jab koi shakhs imam ke peeche namaz padhe toh chahiye ki chup rahe isliye ki imam ki qir’at uske liye qir’at hai aur imam ki namaz uske liye namaz hai “
(kanzul ummal)
JAWAB:
ye hadith dhaeff hai aur na’qabil e aitbar hai, riwayatan bhi aur diraayatan bhi, riwayatan dhaeff hone ki wajah yah hai ki iski sanad me ek raawi ahmad bin muhammad ajlaani MAJHOOL hai, uska kuch pata nahi ki wah kaun hai aur kaisa hai,
aur diraayatan dhaeff hone ki wajah yah hai ki is hadith me maujood jumla ” fa’inna qiraa’tahu lahu qira’ah” ka matlab ye hai ki imam ki qir’at muqtadi ke liye kafi hai, muqtadi ko khud qir’at karne ki zarurat nahi,
isi tarah is hadith me maujood ye jumla ” wa salaatahu lahu salaah ” ka zaahir matlab ye hai ki imam ki namaz muqtadi ke liye kaafi hai, muqtadi ko iqtada ke baad arkaan e namaz ada karne ki zarurat nahi, jabki ise koi tasleem nahi karta…
3- hz anas (ra) se riwayat hai ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ki: jo shakhs imam ke peeche qir’at karega uske muh me aag bhari jaayegi”
(kitab uz ju’aaza ibn habban )
JAWAB:
Ye hadith maudoo hai, maamoon bin ahmad ne isko gadha hai, ibne habban ne farmaya tha ki maamun bin ahmad dajjalon me se ek dajjal tha aur hafiz ab naeem ne likha hai ki khabees tha, jhooti jhooti hadithen siqaat se riwayat karta tha,
(takhreej e zaylai)
4- hz zaid bin saabit (ra) se riwayat hai ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ne farmaya ki : jo shakhs imam ke peeche qir’at karega uska namaz nahi “
(kitab uz ju’aafa ibn habban )
JAWAB:
Ye hadith bhi maudoo hai, iska rawi ahmad bin ali hadith gadne waalon mese hai…
5- nihaaya sharah hidaya ka musannif likhata hai ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ne farmaya ki: jo shakhs imam ke peeche qir’at kare toh uske muh me angaara bhara jaayega”
JAWAB:
ye hadith bhi mahaz baatil aur bilkul be’asal hai, hadith ki kitabon me iska kahin par naam wa nishan nahi hai…
6- hz imran bin hussain (ra) se Riwayat hai ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) logon namaz padha rahe they aur ek shakhs aapke peeche tha, jab aap faarig hue toh farmaya ki: kaun shakhs hai jo meri surat me mujhse munaza’at karta hai, toh aapne un logon ko imam ke peeche qir’at karne se mana kiya”
(dare kutni)
JAwAB:
Ye hadith dheef aur na’qabil e aitbaar hai kyonki iski sanad me hajjaj bin artaat hai aur ye mudallis hai aur inhone is hadith ko qatadah se “an” ke saath riwayat kiya hai aur mudallis ka an’ana ghair maqbool hota hai…
7- allama aini sharah sahih bukhari me likhte hain abdurrazzaq ne apne musanaff me riwayat kiya hai ki mujhe musa bin uqba ne khabar di ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) aur abu bakr aur umar aur usman aur ali (ra) imam ke peeche qir’at se mana karte they
JAWAB:
Ye hadith bhi dhaeff hai aur na’qaabil e aitbaar hai, kyonki iski sanad me muqata hai musa bin uqba Segaare tabain mese hai isko khulefa rashideen (ra) se liqa’aa wa sima’aa nahi hai aur wah hadith ke na’qabil e aitbaar hone par wah ahadith sahiha marfuwa waajeh daleel hai jinka zikr pichle post me hamne kiya hai jinse imam ke peeche qir’at ka wajoob saabit hota hai….
8- hz abu huraira (ra) se riwayat hai ki rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) ne farmaya ki: jis namaz me surah fatiha na padhi jaaye toh wah naakis aur na’tamaam hai magar wah namaz jo imam ke peeche ho”
(kitabu qira’a lil baiheqi)
JAWAB:
Ye hadith bhi dhaef aur na’qabil e aitbaar hai aur isme lafz ” magar wah namaz jo imam ke peeche ho ” munkar wa mardood hai,
is hadith ke dhaeff hone ki wajah yah hai ki iska madaar abdurrahman bin ishaq par hai, aur ye matrook wa munkarul hadith hai
9- hz abu saeed khudri (ra) se riwayat hai ki maine rasool e akram sallalaho alaihi wasallam (pbuh) se poocha ki koi shakhs imam Ke peeche agar kuch na padhe toh kya ye usko kaafi hoga, aapne farmaya: haan “
(kitab ul qira’at)
JAWAB:
Abu saeed khudri (ra) ki is hadith ka daromadaar abu haarun abdi par hai aur ye bahut hi bada kazzaab hai, aur abu haarun se is hadith ko rabi’a bin badar riwayat karta hai aur ye matrook hai aur rabi’a bin badar se is hadith ko shaibaan riwayat karta hai aur ye majhool hai, pas jis hadith ka daromadaar kazzab par phir matrook par phir majhool par ho aisi hadith maqbool kaise ho sakti hai….
SURAH FATIHA PAR SHEIKH ABDUL QADIR JILANI(RH) KA FATAWA
HZ SHEIKH ABDUL QADIR JILANI(RH) KA FATAWA IMAM KE PEECHE SURAH FATIHA PADHNE KE BAARE ME AAPKI ZABAN ALLAH KE RASOOL (SAW) KI TARAH TARJUMANI KARTAI HAI,
TRANS: SURAH FATIHA PADHNA FARZ HAI AUR YE SURAH NAMAAZ KI BUNIYAD HAI, ISKE NA PADHNE SE NAMAAZ NAAKIS HO JAATI HAI, BHAIYON! BATAO ISSE BADKAR AUR ITMINAN KI SURAT AAP KE LIYE AUR KYA HO SAKTI HAI KI HZ . PEERANE PEER NE( ALLAH KI LAAKHON RAHMATEIN HO) HUZOOR (SAW) KI HADITHON KI TASDEEQ WA TAYID ME KAISA FAISLA KIYA HAI AUR SAAF KAR DIYA HAI KI SURAH FATIHA KE CHHOD DENE SE NAMAAZ NAHI HOTI…..
MASLA KHALF UL IMAM AUR BAAZ ULEMA E AHNAAF KA QAUL
Hz anas (ra)farmate hain ki” rasoollah ne apne sahaba ko namaaz padhai, namaaz padha kar unki taraf ghoom kar pauccha, kya tum apni namaaz me imam ki qir’at ke saath padhte ho…sab khamosh rahe. Teen baar aapne puccha. Phir jawab diya. Haan huzoor hum aisa karte hain aur farmaya, na kare ! Tum me se har ek ko chahiye ki sirf surah fatiha dheere se padh liya kare, yaani surah fatiha zaroor padh liya karo aur phir khamoshi se qir’at suna karo…
(bukhari)
SHAH WALIULLAH DEHLWI KA FATAWA
” agar imam unchi aawaz se qir’at padhta hai . To muktadi imam ke saktah ke waqt peeche-peeche alhamdu sharif padhta jaaye. Aur agar khmoshi se padhta hai to muktadi ko choot hai(jis tarah padhe) saktah= surah padhte waqt imam jahan thaharta hai
HIDAYAH KA FATAWA
hidayah hanafi maslak ki bahut maqbool aur unche darje ki kitaab hai. Iski pahli jild fasl-fil-qir’atme fatiha khalf ul imam ke baare me ye fatawa hai. Wa-yustahsun ala sabilil ihtiyati ahtiyaat ke liye surah fatiha ka imam ke peeche padh lena hi behtar hai
(hidayah)
Imam ke pechey Sureh Fathia Padhne ki dalayel Scan Pages
Imam ke pechey Sureh Fathia Padhne ki dalayel Urdu PDF Books Download
For Join Us Islamic Messages Related Quran And Sunnah in Whatsapp
+91 9515457055
Subscribe Our Channel 
Join Telegram Channel
Download Urdu Books
Our Official website 
For Latest Updates New Upload Videos , Articles , Islamic Urdu scholars Latest Audios And Jummah Khutbah’s
DaRuLHuDa AiGc 